The Memoirs Of Mitzy: Volume One
by M. Pelletils


CHAPTER ONE 

How absolutely exciting it is to think and write about the sins of the 
flesh, as our parish pastor used to call sensuous pleasures. And the fact I 
have committed myself to practically all of them makes this narrative even 
more exciting. 

My name is Mitzy and at the time these memoirs start I'm twenty-eight years 
of age. 

During my story, you, my reader, will meet all the different people I've met 
in my life. 

I'm certain you will find them just as interesting as I did. 

Talking about the sins of the flesh, I only have to raise my eyes from this 
paper and look around the room to see them right in front of me and all 
around me. 

A terrific orgy is taking place in the big living room of John and Delia's. 

John and Delia are the people I'm working with at the moment. There are 
people all over the room, making love in every possible way. In fact I don't 
think there is anything dull going on-a straight fuck, or anything else as 
boring as that. 

Just a short while ago I was also taking part in this orgy, but all of a 
sudden the idea came to my head to write down my numerous adventures. But I 
mustn't run ahead of things and make this story confusing. Let's start at 
the beginning, or when I became aware of the facts of life. 

I was born in a small village and the facts of life were explained to me at 
the tender age of fourteen. 

As is usual in this sort of thing it was one of my girl friends who 
initiated me to the sins of the flesh. She was, like I am, a Roman Catholic, 
and one day she explained to me about the things our parish priest always 
raved about from the pulpit. 

One day when she had gone to confession the priest had asked her whether she 
ever touched herself at certain parts of her body, especially at night in 
bed. 

She had not understood what he meant and had asked for an explanation. 

Do you never touch yourself between your legs? he had asked her. On that 
part of your body where you make pipi from. 

Her answer had been negative and she had been most surprised and curious. 

The priest, sensing her curiosity and taking good advantage of her obvious 
innocence had made her raise her skirt and take off her panties. 

Now spread your pretty little legs, he had said, and look down below your 
belly button. Look closely at your little snatch and bring your finger 
between the two lips you find there. I see you already have some hair on it 
as well. 

She had done as he had told her to do and his breath quickened when she 
brought her finger in between the little pouting lips. 

The touch of her 'finger at the tightly closed cunt lips had evoked a 
pleasant feeling in her entire body and she liked it so much she had to lift 
her bottom from the seat a little. It was as if this newly found pleasure 
spot of her body had a mind all of its own. But it was going to be even 
better. 

Do you still have your finger where I told you to put it? her confessor had 
asked from the other side of the confession booth. Now open the lips a 
little and move your finger slowly in and out. Doesn't that give you 
pleasure? 

Oh yes, Father, it does she had answered with a sigh she had been unable to 
suppress. 

At this he had told her to go on with it and he promised her it was going to 
be even better still. She was going to feel a pleasure she had never known 
before and she would never be able to do without this. The priest had 
certainly known what he had been talking about for after some time of this 
delightful frigging the pleasure had mounted in her body and increased to 
such an extent she thought she was going to explode in a cloud of pleasure. 

And then it came and for the first time in her young life she had 
experienced an orgasm. For the first time she had come, spending her virgin 
dew over her busily frigging fingers. It had left her shakingly for a moment 
and she was unable to move or raise herself from the chair. 

From the other side of the confession booth she heard the rustling of the 
priest's clothes and his breathing that had grown quite heavy. After a while 
when she had regained herself a little he had addressed her again. 

Although this is very pleasurable it is also very sinful, my daughter, he 
had said, but you can be forgiven for this grave sin. Tell me about it when 
you have done it before going to sleep. Also show me how you did it when you 
come here to confession and I will teach you the way to be forgiven. For 
this serious sin a mere prayer isn't enough. Only when you take a certain 
part of my body in your hand while I say the prayers will give you 
forgiveness. 

With these words he had left his side of the booth and came over to hers. 
After he had closed the curtain carefully behind him he had opened his 
cassock. Sticking out from his body was a huge thing and to her it resembled 
a sausage. Its size had frightened her and the smell from the thing had 
shocked her. 

Stepping closer to her the priest had ordered her to take it in her hand. 
Put your hand around the stem, he had said, just under the head of it. Now 
move your hand up and down along the stem, you sinful girl, and I will say 
the prayers necessary to give you your absolution. 

Too curious to resist she had done as she had been told and frankly the 
disgust she had felt at first disappeared as soon as she started to wank his 
whopper. 

After a couple of strokes a drop of fluid had appeared at the tip of the 
thing, soon followed by another and another. It made the stem of the huge 
sausage nice and slippery in her hand and she really began to enjoy her 
work. In the meantime, the priest had started his prayers. 

Oh Holy Mother, she could hear him murmur, this little one is jacking me off 
my pre-fuck is already oozing out she does it so nicely she is doing it like 
an angel an angel couldn't frig better than this little girl she must have 
been born a wanker in Your name she is going to make me come making me spend 
over her fingers spurting in her face Holy Father I'm cooooom-ing coooming 
oh Christ I'm coming spunking it's shooting out in Your name aaaaagh! 

At this last hoarse cry her hand had been filled with a smelly, whitish, 
lukewarm stuff and the throbbing thing in her hand had slackened while she 
kept up the up and down movement. 

Your sins are forgiven now, my child, he said. Here, wipe off the proof that 
my prayers have been heard. And he handed her a handkerchief. Go home now 
and rest your soul in peace, but remember, don't forget to tell me all your 
nightly sins the next time you come to me. And in case your twat makes you 
sin during the day, don't hesitate to satisfy it. 

I was absolutely fascinated by her story and curious as I was I asked her to 
show me also how this delightful sinning was done. Deep in my mind I had 
already decided that I wasn't going to worry myself about the aspect of the 
sins involved. All I really wanted was the terrible pleasure she had so 
ardently described. 

To be truthful, even before she had finished her story a rather funny 
feeling had spread through my body. The center of this pleasurable feeling 
seemed to rest between my legs, exactly where the priest had told her to 
touch herself. Already I had involuntarily rubbed myself there, although my 
dress covered me. 

Mary, as my girl friend's name was, made me promise to confess everything we 
were about to do to the priest when I went for confession. 

Rapidly she had raised her skirt and taken off her panties and for the first 
time in my life I had a look at another person's private parts. It certainly 
didn't look different from my own cunt, but the fact it was another girl 
showing me hers made me feel all funny and excited. Often I had looked at my 
cunt when I was undressed, instinctively sensing it served still another 
purpose than making water. 

Mary was seated in the grass and she spread her legs as far as they would 
go. Bringing her hand to her cunt she had spread the lips apart, and already 
her eyes fluttered in excited expectation. 

Curiously I had watched her and like she had told me I saw her push her 
finger in the what looked to me a very tight crack. After the first joint of 
the finger had disappeared between the lips she started to move it in and 
out. Soon she was sighing heavily and her body shook and trembled from head 
to toe. 

It's such a lovely feeling, Mitzy, she said. I can't get enough of it. When 
I'm doing it I want it to go on forever and ever, while at the same time I 
can't wait till I come. Oh, I wish I could do this all day coming and then 
start all over again and again Take down your panties and try it yourself 
it's so lovely Do exactly like I do. It will make you feel so good sooo 
gooood! 

I did as she told me to do and raised my skirt and took off my panties. 
Bringing my hand to my slit like she had done I found it, much to my 
surprise, slightly wet and sticky. Like I had forgotten to give my cunt a 
wipe after a piss, but still different. More sticky and smooth. It felt nice 
to the touch, and the oiliness made my finger slip in very easy. Through 
burning eyes Mary was watching me closely and she knew what I had found. 

Your slit is wet like mine, isn't it? Now move your finger in and out. Do it 
just like I'm doing, Mitzy. Move it slowly in and out slowly make it last it 
is so nice if you make it last I did and a wonderful feeling, one I had 
never experienced before, started to spread through my body. It was like a 
burning fire going through me and in ecstasy I groaned while I bit my lips 
to prevent myself from crying out. 

It's lovely, eh, Mitzy? Mary said. Keep it up and move your finger well try 
to make it go in as far as possible in a while it will become even better. 
Look at me while you do it. Watch me doing it, like I'm watching you it 
makes it so much nicer it makes you so much hotter. It's so good to look at 
each other while we are doing this My pleasure was so strong that tears 
blurred my eyes and I couldn't see Mary clearly. My eyes rolled in my head 
wildly and only vaguely could I make out the sounds Mary and I made. Balls 
of fire danced before my eyes in a weird, whirling dance and suddenly 
something seemed to explode within me. I couldn't hold back any longer and I 
cried out my pleasure while I experienced my very first orgasm. Keeping my 
finger in my slit without moving it, however, I felt the lovely feeling 
slowly fade away, leaving me very weak but satisfied like I had never been 
before. 

Through slitted eyes I watched Mary, who was still rapidly frigging herself. 
Although she couldn't have been far from coming she was still writhing like 
one possessed. Her longer experience in this sort of thing must have made 
her more able to keep herself in hand and thus prolong her pleasure. Until 
now she had, like me, been sitting, but at this moment she threw herself 
down on her back. She gave me an even better sight of her cunt and the 
spunk-wetted lips looked all red and swollen. And she frigged and frigged 
and frigged till all of a sudden her body seemed to stiffen. She moaned and 
groaned in pleasure when she finally reached her orgasm and limply her hand 
fell down her side. On her finger the sticky come-juice glistened while she 
lay back with gasping breath. 

Needless to say, I was very grateful for this lesson, and I have since then 
repeatedly used it. And not only at that time, but up till today, I still 
find it very pleasurable and often give myself to it. 

Masturbating still has its own special thrill for me. It's so nice to have 
one's pleasure in one's own command. When you bring your hand to your most 
precious spot opening the lips fingers searching for the treasures within 
and then-but I mustn't let myself be carried away, so back to my story. 
Later there will be time for more of the things I want so dearly in life! 

The lesson Mary gave on that sunny day was my first encounter with solitary 
sex. Later we found it doesn't always have to be solitary, just like we 
learned to perfect our ways of masturbation. Right at that time I was very 
happy with my present knowledge just like Mary was, but already we had found 
it was more pleasure if you do it together. 

She made me promise again to go to confession and tell the priest everything 
we had done together and also tell him about the things I was doing when I 
was alone. We were still quite naive! 

The following Saturday I went to confession, and there everything happened 
like Mary had said. There was really only one minor difference. I could 
answer positively when he came down to his specific questions. After I had 
told him all the little things children do wrong I stopped talking, waiting 
for him to go on. 

Do you ever touch your nude body, my daughter? he asked in a sonorous voice. 

Yes, Father, I answered without any hesitation. It must have taken him 
rather by surprise, for he stayed speechless for at least ten seconds. 

Where do you touch yourself? came his next question in a rather hesitating 
way. 

All over my body, Father. Especially on my breasts and between my legs. 
Lately I had discovered the sensitivity of my breasts, so I saw nothing 
wrong in mentioning them as well. 

The old lecher, however, was far more interested in my cunt. In his 
profession he must have been so hungry for it that it obsessed his whole 
being. 

Do you also stick your finger inside, he asked, or do you just touch it? 

Once more I had to give him a positive answer, and I was getting very 
excited telling him all this. I was certain my narrative so far had already 
made him start to fondle his prick because I heard the rustling of his 
clothes and his panting breath. Unlike Mary, I had understood that the 
jerking motions on his prick gave him similar feelings to mine when I 
masturbated. 

Do you feel like doing it at this moment, my child? 

My answer must have surprised him even more. I'm already at it, Father. Just 
like you must have your prick out of your clothes by now. 

He didn't answer me that time; I imagine he just couldn't say anything 
anymore. He was surprised at my attitude, but not too surprised to leave his 
part of the confession booth and quickly enter mine. He found me exactly 
like I had told him he would. 

My skirts were high up over my waist. My panties were on the floor. My legs 
were spread wide in front of me and my hand was over my crotch; with one 
finger buried deep inside me, I sincerely frigged myself. 

He was just about to tell me how sinful this was when I interrupted him and 
gave him still another surprise. He must never have had an afternoon like 
this before. 

Give me your tool, Father so I may be forgiven He opened his cassock and 
there it was. For the first time my eyes beheld the prick of a grown man. 
The hardened cylinder of male flesh stood out from his body and this time 
the surprise was on me. Never had I seen anything as beautiful as that 
before. The bulging head looked almost purple and from the tiny slit on the 
tip a drop of pre-coital fluid had appeared. 

Hungrily I reached for it and due to Mary's explanations I knew exactly what 
to do. Without stopping the frigging of my own burning slit I closed my hand 
around the huge pole and in earnest I started to jack him off. My movements 
soon brought his prayers. 

Jesus Christ, she is a hot little devil, he murmured, but she knows how to 
masturbate a man. Look at the way she is handling my dong I will come twice 
as much as usual, because of the sight she offers me frigging herself. She 
must be doing this often very, very often. Oh, yes I feel the spunk boiling 
inside me my balls are so full of it all for this little temptress she is 
such a delightful little wanker. Oh, yes, I'm coming already coooming 
coooming coooooomiiiiiing His hot seed spurted over my hand when his load 
shot out of his throbbing dick. Some of it even landed on my other hand, 
with which I was still busy frigging my own burning cunt. It really set me 
off and his juices delightfully mingled with my own when I creamed over my 
finger. 

All the friggings I had been giving myself lately must have really started 
my growth into womanhood, for every time I masturbated, more juices flowed. 

Soon after this delightful little session I found other ways to bring on the 
priest's lascivious prayers. Let me tell you how. 

One afternoon I had stayed home without my mother's knowledge. Looking from 
my window I saw him coming up the path leading to our house. He came to 
visit my mother regularly, especially when my father was away. I was not at 
home most of the times when he came, but after the little session I had had 
with him I decided to stay at home and spy on them. Instinctively I knew I 
was in for another lesson in the wide field of sexual education. 

After greeting him my mother took him up to my parents' bedroom. I sneaked 
up the stairs after them. I knew there was a crack in the wall through which 
I would be able to peek at them. Putting my eye to the crack in the wall, I 
had clear sight of them. Thank God for old houses like the one we used to 
live in. It is so much better for your education. And the kind of education 
I was going to get now was going to be rather special and very entertaining. 

My darling mother was sitting in a chair and I think her position should 
have surprised me, but being who I am and knowing what I did at that time I 
wasn't surprised the least to see her sitting in a way which clearly showed 
her bulging cunt in the sheer material of her panties. She must have been 
very randy because in the crotch of her panties a wet spot had appeared and 
at this spot I focused my attention. Already I was getting excited at the 
idea of seeing a grown woman's cunt. The priest's attention also was 
attracted to the same spot and the front of his cassock had been slightly 
lifted by his hardened cock. 

You are having these sinful thoughts again, he told my mother. I can see it 
by the way you are seated. 

My mother didn't speak but just nodded her head and moved her body in such a 
way that it made her panties slip in the wet gash of her cunt. 

Unless you follow these thoughts and turn them into real sin, is there 
absolution for you? 

My mother nodded again and almost in a hurry she took off her panties. I 
gasped when I saw her hairy cunt for the first time. I thought I had never 
seen anything so exciting and beautiful in my life before. From between the 
rose colored lips, drops of spunk dripped on the chair giving her twat a 
beautiful glossy appearance. 

As she was raising her dress as far as it would go I could see the mass of 
hair growing halfway up her belly. The outer cunt lips seemed to pout and 
opened the way they were I could clearly make out the erected clitoris 
standing out like a firm red button. Long black hairs covered the entire 
length of her coral colored gash, which she moved out of her way in order to 
spread the lips apart with two forked fingers. Beckoning the priest she 
really opened up for him to give her cunt a closer inspection. 

He went down on his knees in front of her and looked at the dripping cunt 
before his eyes with an intentness which showed his interest in this sort of 
lewd performance. He opened his cassock and without taking his eyes from her 
twat he slowly started to masturbate his near-bursting prick. His enormous 
scepter with its shining head seemed to grow even more with every adept 
stroke of his hand. Seeing him frig his prick like this my mother yelped in 
delight and she quickly brought her other hand to her open slit. Without 
taking the forked fingers of her other hand away, she pushed two stiffened 
fingers in her damp cavity. Damp isn't the word, really. By that time she 
must have been sopping wet. Dipping her fingers in the gash made a terribly 
exciting noise and involuntarily I also brought my hand to my cunt, although 
it was still covered by my dress. But that was a problem easily solved and 
hiking up my dress I soon had my hand in the top of my panties. The two in 
the room were still absorbed in the masturbating show they were giving one 
another and I was just as absorbed in their labor as they. 

My panties were bothering me. I couldn't get at my snatch the way I wanted 
to so I quickly stepped out of them. That was better, and spreading my legs 
as far as I could while still standing up I brought my finger to my little 
hot-box. The two lewd bastards in the room had really gotten me hot and 
randy. I was wet as spinach and without taking my eye from the crack in the 
wall I started to masturbate in the same rhythm as my mother. 

The priest, whose frigging had raised his prick to a tremendous size, raised 
himself from the floor in front of my mother and stepped close to her. 
Bringing his prick close to her face, all the while frigging himself like 
mad, he made her turn her head towards him. She smiled happily when she saw 
his dong so close by her face and she opened her mouth. Getting closer still 
the priest brought his cock to her opened mouth and her next action made me 
almost come. My mother opened her mouth as wide as possible and her lovely 
lips closed around the huge and throbbing head! 

 CHAPTER TWO 

So this was done after all. From the very first moment I had seen a prick, 
which wasn't too long ago, as you remember, I had been wondering about it. 
It had been so nice and warm and throbbing when I had closed my hand around 
it. I can still remember how I had thought how nice it would be to have a 
stiff warm thing like that in one's mouth. My lack of experience, however, 
had prevented me doing so. 

But here I saw it actually happening and I envied my mother for it. Here 
right before me I saw my mother go at it and from the gurgling noises she 
made, the size of the throbbing rod must almost have choked her. I can still 
recall the exciting effect it had on me and my finger reamed my slit deeper 
than ever before. 

I frigged myself like never before and it was very hard to keep from crying 
out in frustrated passion. 

It didn't take my mother long to make the priest come. All too soon after 
she had started her delightful work on his cock I saw his prick throb and 
jump in her mouth and his juices spurt. His body shook in heavy convulsions 
when he creamed his load in her greedy mouth, all the while calling out his 
prayers. 

At the same time he filled her mouth with his lukewarm juices my mother's 
body also went rigid when her orgasm, brought forward by her own fingers, 
racked her. Taking her fingers from her cunt, her slimy juices flowed on the 
seat of the chair, lying by her asshole in a little puddle. 

I knew they could leave the room any minute now and I hurried up the steps 
to my own room. I still had not come myself and I just had to have it. I 
just had to frig myself and come come come. Almost in an hysterical rage I 
threw myself on my bed and with pictures from the lascivious scene I had 
just watched, lying spread-eagled on the bed, I frigged myself till I came 
in an orgasm which left me shaking for some minutes. 

Right after the priest had left our house I also left and I went straight to 
my friend, Mary's. We went right away to her room, Mary sensing I had 
something exciting to tell her about and she wasn't wrong. 

In full details I related her everything I had seen that afternoon, not 
omitting anything. When I came to the part where my mother was sucking the 
priest's prick, she couldn't restrain herself any longer. She was so excited 
she couldn't wait till I had finished my story. She just had to do something 
about the burning feeling between her legs. Raising her skirt she almost 
ripped her panties down and before I could join her she was already well on 
her way to making herself come. Frigging for all she was worth she panted on 
the bed and I watched for a while when all of a sudden an idea came to my 
head. If sucking a prick was good to a man, it must be wonderful to a woman 
to have her cunny licked. 

Why not try this out on Mary, I thought. If she likes it and if it will make 
her come it couldn't be hard to make her do the same to me. Already I could 
almost feel it and in anticipation I patted my cunt. 

Take your finger out of your slit, Mary. I'm going to make you come like you 
have never come before. 

For some time we were in the stage of frigging one another so this didn't 
surprise her at all. 

Oh yes, please, Mary frig me. Make me come and give me your cunt so I can do 
the same for you. Your story has so much excited me I just have to come I 
can't wait any longer let's masturbate each other! 

She took her finger from her cunt and the wet lips seemed to wink at me, 
urging me into action. Instead of bringing my fingers to her cunt in the way 
she thought I was going to, I brought my head down between her legs and 
slowly I brought my mouth to her cunt. For the first time my lips were going 
to taste another female's most private part, and I shuddered in delight. 
Sticking out my tongue I applied it between the wet cunt lips and sticking 
it in as far as I could my mouth closed over her cunt. She rolled her belly 
when she felt this unexpected tender touch and it made her cry out in 
delight. 

Good heavens, what are you doing? Your fingers never felt like this before. 
Never have you finger-fucked me like this before! Keep on please don't stop 
now make me come first. Tell me how you did this and I will do the same for 
you oh it's so lovely so lovely That was all I wanted to hear. So it was 
good after all! I really went at it after I had told her what I was doing to 
her cunt. 

It isn't my finger, darling. It's my tongue you are feeling up your slit. 
Stroking, stabbing, licking and sucking your lovely wet cunt oh, Mary, it's 
such a lovely taste so lovely and you're giving so much of it. I'm going to 
make you come like this All this was very true. I really liked the taste of 
her and I still think there is hardly anything that can compare with the 
taste of a dripping slit, full of tasty juice thick and sperm-like So I 
really started to eat her after I had told her what I was doing. I was 
delighted to be able to do this for her. Wasn't she my dear friend who had 
shown me how to masturbate? Wasn't she the darling who had brought me to the 
priest, so I had learned what a prick was like? And now I was paying her 
back for everything and at the same time I was receiving again. Lots and 
lots of cunt juice, that is Faster faster, Mitzy, she urged me on. Make your 
tongue go faster suck me lick me faster make me come If I don't come very 
soon you will drive me out of my mind with your lovely mouth Oh yes this is 
really lovely gorgeous Oh, Mitzy, my love I will lick your cunt in the same 
way I will give you the same pleasures oooooohhhh I'm coooming, my darling 
I'm coming creaming spunking OOOOOOOhhhh And that is what she did. Coming 
till I thought she would never stop to pour out her juices pumping it in my 
waiting mouth But I got every drop of it and I didn't even choke on it. It 
was so lovely. 

Even now it takes a real wave of cunt juice before a single drop escapes my 
ever-hungry mouth. I love the sticky stuff a randy woman lets flow from her 
hot-box. And I always have. 

The highly erotic act I had committed on my little friend Mary had excited 
me terribly and at the time she came back to her senses, my finger was 
rapidly flying in and out of my dripping cunny. 

Oh Mitzy, was all she could utter as she moved herself up against me. 

She started to prove she wanted to do something with her tongue by beginning 
to tongue kiss me full on the mouth. Her tongue moved over my mouth first 
and then she really started to kiss me. The pointed tip disappeared between 
my lips and forced my teeth apart. It moved over my palate and my tongue and 
our saliva mingled in a most delightful way. 

My finger had left my snatch but her hand went for it in a most resolute 
way. Without stopping to kiss me she started to masturbate me tenderly till 
she had me flowing good and properly and I almost creamed on her fingers. 
Remembering her promise to me she bent her head and went for my dripping 
slit with her mouth. 

I could feel her breath on my cunt when she neared her goal and then her 
mouth dipped between the swollen lips of my cunt. I almost stopped breathing 
when I felt her tongue start to move in and out of my pussy. I moaned in 
delight and my eyes rolled in my head. My body seemed to be on fire. I began 
to utter hardly audible words and bit my lips in delight till I tasted 
blood. My whole body seemed to be transformed into one gigantic cunt and it 
was as if I didn't possess any other parts. My whole being was centered on 
my cunt. My body shook in heavy convulsions and I felt as if I was drained. 
In my mind floated visions of huge, hairy, dripping slits and I was randy 
randy randy! This just couldn't last forever. It just couldn't. It would 
drive me out of my mind. 

I knew I couldn't hold back my orgasm any longer and in fact I didn't want 
to. The only thing I wanted right now was to come under Mary's avidly moving 
tongue, filling her mouth with the spunk she seemed to want so much Pushing 
my crack tight against her mouth I let go of my load. It overflowed her 
mouth, dripping over her lips and chin. Sensuously she licked her lips and a 
light of pleasure shone in her eyes. Right after she was satisfied that she 
had caught all of my juices, Mary wanted to start again and I could only 
fulfill her wishes. 

First we started our second game of this afternoon in our usual way. That 
is, by sitting opposite each other with our legs spread as far as they would 
go. This way we had a beautiful view of each other's cunt and it made 
frigging one another a delight. When we were fully aroused we once more 
decided to try something new. We laid ourselves head to toe and now we were 
able to give each other the delightful use of the tongue at the same time. 
No more waiting for the other. Now we were going up the road to pleasure 
together. We lapped at the cunt in front of our mouths like two young 
puppies, all the while encouraging each other to suck harder or lick deeper. 
Needless to say, we soon achieved the desired results and cunt juice filled 
our mouths. 

So the years went on. I had my pleasure with Mary, and with the priest. 

Sometimes Mary and I watched my mother and the priest together and this 
always resulted in a very heavy bout of lovemaking between the two of us. 
Sometimes when my mother and the priest were extremely randy we managed to 
come ourselves, standing at the crack in the wall, our eyes glued to it and 
madly frigging our well developed cunts. There is nothing that will make a 
cunt grow in maturity quicker than a good and often repeated frig. 

My mother and the priest never seemed to fuck one another, but I was going 
to learn that also. Although there were plenty of boys my age in the village 
I lived in, I never really took notice of them. For some reason I just 
didn't want to become too intimate with them. I didn't want to stay in this 
village and a boy from the same town may have been a bother to me when I 
wanted to move out into the world. 

Although still very young, I had already made up my mind not to do as most 
girls in a village do. After school they take a job with one of the farmers, 
or one of the shops. The lucky one may land a job at the local lawyer's 
office but that is the best they can do for themselves. Out of sheer boredom 
they get married very young and in no time at all they have a husband who 
bores them to death or spends all his time in the pub. On top of that they 
have a houseful of horrible screaming brats to take care of. No sir, that's 
not my idea of a pleasant youth and life. I was going to leave this tomb as 
soon as my parents would permit me and go to exciting places and have nice 
jobs where one meets a lot of people. As far as I was concerned it couldn't 
be too soon for I was seventeen now and eager to experience the fruits of 
life. 

Anyway, coming back to where I started. At fucking, that is. My friend Mary 
had a younger brother and one day the two of us surprised him while he was 
playing with himself. Yes, that's right, he was masturbating when we found 
him. Although he was only fifteen, he had an unusually long prick for a boy 
his age. The stem of it was thin but the head was fat and bulging. It seemed 
a little out of shape if you compared it to the rest of his prick, but it 
was still an appetizing tool to experiment with. Like I already told you, 
Mary and I found him one afternoon. And in her room of all places. He was 
standing in front of the mirror, his nose buried in the crotch of one of his 
sister's dirty panties, his hand clasped tightly around his swollen prick. 
He had taken off his trousers as well as his underpants, to have a better 
view of his friggings. He was startled when we came in and wanted to escape 
from the room in a hurry, but Mary and I held him back. 

There's nothing to be ashamed of, Hank, we told him. We do the same sort of 
thing and enjoy every minute of it. Just keep on playing with your thing and 
we will join you in the fun and games. 

Raising our skirts we showed him our cunts. We didn't have any panties on 
like we usually did around the house. We didn't want to be bothered by them 
if we wanted to play with ourselves (or with each other for that matter), if 
we felt like it. 

Pushing out our bellies, moving our cunts into better view and spreading our 
legs, we must have given him quite a thrill, because involuntarily his prick 
moved up against his belly. It really was a beautiful tool the way it 
throbbed and jerked in his hand. Slowly, to give him all the opportunity to 
watch our proceedings, we applied our fingers to our cunts. He must have 
liked what we were showing him, because he began to masturbate fiercely. 

Staring at the reflections in the mirror through randy eyes the three of us 
continued to wank ourselves, till both Mary and I at the same time found the 
appropriate time had arrived to start something else. Something neither of 
us had ever done or tried. Fucking. 

Do you know you can also stick your thing in our slits? I asked him. 

That's true, Hank, Mary came to my aid, and it will also make you come and 
us as well. 

Needless to say Hank was immediately interested in the subject and wanted to 
try it out right away. 

Which one of you is going to be first? he said. 

I found it only fair he should fuck Mary first; he was her brother, after 
all, and this made her have first rights as far as I was concerned. 

Stick it into Mary first, Hank, I said. Fuck her good and properly and I 
will frig myself when the two of you are doing it. It will be marvelous to 
watch the two of you. When you have made her come I will be all the more 
ready for you To receive your prick in my cunt I will be dripping with juice 
then just from watching you two and from wanking! And so it was going to be. 

Mary placed herself on her back on the bed and she spread her legs as wide 
as they would go. Beckoning Hank to come in between them, she fondled her 
swollen clit. Hank almost jumped on the bed and placed himself on his knees 
between her legs. I was on the bed with them and taking his prick in my hand 
I guided the swollen, throbbing thing to his sister's dilating cunt. She was 
slippery wet and he had no problems entering her. His prick had only entered 
her body for a small piece when he came up against an obstacle. Despite our 
frequent fingerings she still had her hymen and he had to break it for her. 

He is going to hurt you a little now, Mary, I said. My knowledge came from 
the priest, who gave this as his excuse for not fucking me. 

I know, Mitzy, but I don't mind, Mary said. I'm sure it is not going to be 
too bad and afterwards it is going to be heavenly. Come on, Hank, break my 
cherry and be done with it. 

Hank didn't need to hear anything else. Pushing his body forcefully forward 
he went through the last obstacle separating Mary from full womanhood. His 
action brought a grimace of pain on her lovely face, but it only lasted for 
a couple of seconds when her face started to glow with looks of utmost 
bliss. 

Oh, this is divine, Mitzy, she exclaimed, he can feel his cock riding in my 
belly! It's so thick and tight he is stretching my cunt so far it's almost 
as good as your tongue stand over my face, my darling. I want to see you 
doing it when you frig your darling cunt it's so lovely to have his dong up 
my cunt while I look at you with your finger up your cunt reaming out your 
crack your juices dripping from it landing on my face oh, Hank go faster 
fuck me faster harder harder I can feel myself coming I come come come 
cooooome your spunk spurting out of your cock it's filling me I want it I 
want it ooooooh aaaaghh! 

While the two of them had their first coital orgasm I unfortunately had to 
satisfy myself with my finger. But really, it isn't so bad to masturbate 
oneself after you have been watching other people fuck away for dear life. 
As a matter of fact, I still like to do this and sometimes I'm happy just to 
watch lovemaking without really participating as long as I can masturbate 
myself. Still standing over them, I really went to work on my burning twat, 
and looking at their spent bodies through lust filled eyes I frigged myself 
to a quick and satisfying spend. It's remarkable how you still notice 
details although you are almost crazy from lust. Hank's body half covered 
Mary's and his limp prick glistened from her juices. Sperm was dripping from 
Mary's open, swollen cunt lips and they offered an absolutely lewd picture-. 
It sure made me spend in no time! Tired, I let myself fall down beside them. 

After some time Mary came over to my side. I was still lying quietly beside 
them, savoring my last orgasm. My cunt lips were still swollen and wet from 
my previous spending and she softly touched them with her fingers. Running 
her finger over the length of my cunt she soon had my little clit raising 
its head, awakening for new games and pleasures. After playing with my twat 
for some time, she brought her head between my legs. The taste of my juice 
turned her on and she went to work on my cunt in earnest. Licking and 
sucking me like this, she soon had me excited again- and not just me. Hank, 
watching our little game of sapphism, got excited as well. With little 
jerking motions his prick came erect again and he moved closer to us. He 
watched our antics for a while, occasionally touching our cunts and our 
breasts. 

Sticking his finger in Mary's cunt he frigged her gently. After he had 
played with her for some time he removed his finger and it came out of her 
cunt all covered with her juices. Smilingly, he offered me his fingers to 
suck and closing my eyes in delight I licked them clean of their spendings. 

Let me fuck Mitzy now, he said, pushing Mary out of the way. 

His sister moved away from between my legs and Hank, getting in between 
them, aimed his fully recovered prick at my opened slit. Reaching for it, I 
took it in my hand, and pulling back the loose foreskin I brought it to my 
dripping hot-box. There is a special thrill to a first fuck as every girl 
will know. I will try to describe it as well as possible. 

Bringing his cock to my slit, the head entered very easily, oiled as I was 
by my copiously flowing juices. Although I had fingered myself frequently, 
his prick made my cunt lips stretch and I had the feeling of being split 
apart. A different tickling from anything I had experienced before shot 
through my body as I felt his dong starting to enter my love tunnel. He 
reached my virginity and for a short time, stopped his attack. Clasping my 
hands around his buttocks I pulled him forward, making him break through my 
cherry myself. Apart from a very short stinging pain, I didn't feel very 
much and moving myself up and down I urged him to start fucking the hell out 
of me. Lust raged through my body and I was unable to say anything. I was 
hardly able to breathe, excited and passion filled as I was. I reached over 
to Mary with my hand and immediately she understood what I wanted from her. 
She squatted over me in the same fashion I had done and her cunt lowered 
down to my face. She was still, or again, slippery wet, and I licked the 
length of it, filling my mouth with her slimy spunk. Hank, in the meantime, 
was really pumping away in my sopping cunt and the only sounds to be heard 
were the sounds of bodies in passionate lovemaking; writhing, sweaty bodies 
moving over one another. The smell of spunk filled the room and anybody 
passing the room could have sensed what was going on, even if he or she was 
deaf. By just smelling. Take a deep breath and what do you get? A stiff 
prick or a dripping slit! Our fucking pace became frantic and the bed rocked 
and bumped. It was a good thing there was nobody in the house for we were 
making a terrible racket. This time the three of us came together and it 
left us completely spent and exhausted. 

The relationship among the three of us went on very well from this moment 
and it lasted for another year, during which time Hank fucked me frequently 
while Mary and I also continued our lovemaking. After that year I left the 
village I was born in. 

My by now perverted tastes wanted new experiences and I decided to join the 
crowds in the city. From various books I had been reading, I had found out 
that a job in a hotel would do me fine. One meets a lot of people there and 
undoubtedly there would be numerous people to satisfy my sex hungry cunt. 
And if this interlude to the real story hasn't bored you, my reader, 
continue and take notice of the real interesting part of my life. 

 CHAPTER THREE 

I didn't find it too troublesome to get a job as a maid in one of the very 
best hotels. My good looks must have helped me a lot, for all of the other 
room maids were extremely good looking. I liked my job and the girls I had 
to work with. There was plenty of time to spend looking at people in the 
rooms through the keyhole and it was always a thrill and a lesson to me. 
Later on I will describe one of the scenes I have watched, but first let's 
get back to the other room maids. The one I liked best. 

Sue, the kitchen helper. She was beautiful and lovely. Long legs which she 
accentuated by wearing very high heeled shoes, and a simply luscious pair of 
tits. For some time, I had been longing for them. There seemed nothing more 
important than sucking those lovely tits of hers. To play with them with my 
hands, to pick the nipple, roll it between my fingers, make it stand up in 
excitement. 

At night in bed-we had a single room, each of us-I played with myself, 
making myself come over and over again, thinking about her. Visioning her in 
her bed, nude as I was, her legs spread, her hand between them, the fingers 
separating the hairs from the slimy lips and poking her fingers deep inside 
her lukewarm cavity. My mind was made up. I just had to have her. Make love 
to her. Make her scream in delight under my hands, my tongue But how? But 
when one is desperate, one is also inventive. Like the saying goes-in love 
and war everything is permitted. So one day I carefully worked out the 
little plan I had. 

First of all I had to get her in my room, so after working hours I asked her 
up to my room to have a drink with me. I had a nice bottle of wine in my 
room. I whispered this in her ear, for we were not supposed to drink in our 
rooms. Not that anybody paid any attention to this rule, but nobody said so 
openly so I whispered this little secret in her ear. 

Once in my room I knew I had to seduce her. For the past weeks I had 
observed her carefully and I knew she didn't have another girl friend in the 
hotel. Not that she was hostile or unfriendly, but she just wasn't intimate 
with anybody. She often left the hotel alone on her days off and always came 
back very late. Later I would find out why and sometimes I'm still asking 
myself who seduced who. But let's get back to where we were: in my room with 
Sue and I was going to seduce her. After some small talk and some wine I 
stood up. 

I'm going to make myself more comfortable, Sue dear, I said. Get out of this 
uniform and get into something more cozy. Would you mind unbuttoning this 
silly blouse for me? I always have trouble with it and last week I became so 
frustrated that I almost ripped off the buttons. Actually they should give 
us double rooms. It's so much nicer to have a companion-we could help each 
other dress. Don't you think so? I wonder why they don't give us double 
rooms. They could save themselves some rooms and I would have nothing 
against sharing a room with you. 

Neither would I, Mitzy, but there you have it. Here, let me undo these 
buttons for you. 

I turned my back to her and she started to unbutton the blouse. 

Maybe they think we are up to funny things if they let us share a room. 

What kind of things do you mean, Mitzy? 

Oh, you know, the things girls sometimes do with one another. 

I was getting quite direct in my approach to the vital things. I turned 
around and looked at her smilingly. She looked at me with wonder in her eyes 
and although I explained it a little differently, it made me feel all 
excited. 

Oh, I don't know whether that is the reason, Mitzy, she said without going 
into my remark. 

What the hell, I thought. Does she or doesn't she know what I'm getting at? 
Without bothering to turn my back I started to undress myself, taking care 
to do it just as if she wasn't in the room. All the same, I could feel her 
eyes on my body and I knew I was getting some sort of effect from her. 
Taking off my blouse and skirt was done in a couple of seconds and without 
waiting any longer I also stepped out of my slip. Standing in front of her 
in just my bra, panties and stockings, her eyes fell on my body and I felt 
my flesh turn into goose pimples. I was getting terribly excited and this 
cold fish of a girl was acting like a dummy. I seated myself on the bed, the 
only chair in the room being taken up by Sue. We faced each other and once 
more the meaningless small talk started. We talked about everything in 
general and nothing in particular. About dresses, for instance, just as if I 
was interested in dresses at this moment! I wasn't interested in her being 
dressed, I wanted her to be undressed! After some time Sue got up and walked 
to the door. 

I'm going to the toilet, Mitzy, she said. I won't be long. 

As she had left the room all of a sudden an idea came to my head. I was 
going to attack her more strongly! I was going to show her what I wanted 
most of all! 

Seated on the bed as I was in my bra and panties I had no trouble getting at 
my cunt at all. I slipped my hand in the top of my bikini panties and 
stroked the top of my slit slowly. Reaching a little further I slipped one 
finger between the pouting lips and found myself quite wet. Despite Sue's 
indifferent manner I was getting excited as hell. I closed my eyes and 
gently I continued my finger-fucking. As always I was getting a thrill out 
of it and I began bucking up and down on the bed. I was well on my way to 
coming when I heard Sue in the corridor. I stopped frigging myself but left 
my hand in my panties. I wanted her to see clearly what I had been up to. 
She opened the door and when she stepped into the room and I was certain she 
had seen where my hand was, I quickly removed it, as if I was afraid to be 
found out by her. She looked at me and a smile crept over her lovely face. 
She came over to me and looked me in the eyes. 

Couldn't you wait any longer, Mitzy? Was it eating you up? I know you have 
been trying to make me make love to you from the moment I entered this room. 
But I wanted to know how far you would go, whether you really wanted it. One 
has to be careful, you know. I also wanted you, for a long time from the 
moment you came to this place Let me look at you when you do it I love 
looking at people when they masturbate It really turns me on come, darling, 
do it for me I know you want to do it show me how you do it you must be all 
wet by now you already have been frigging yourself. Come, darling, continue 
to wank yourself and let me watch you I love it and it will make me 
masturbate as well This had taken me by surprise but all the same I wanted 
to do as she asked me. I couldn't wish for anything better basically we are 
all exhibitionists and I was no exception to this. I love to show off frig 
my cunt under somebody's eyes really obscenely jack off, while I'm watched 
by lust filled eyes. And Sue's eyes were filled with lust at this time I 
stuck my hand in the top of my panties again and I continued the work I had 
started. My hand being covered by my panties, Sue could not see my laboring 
fingers very well but all the same my performance must have thrilled her 
tremendously, because she started to tremble on her legs and her hands went 
over her body with excited and caressing motions. Her breath came in gasps 
and she looked at me through burning eyes. She couldn't stop herself very 
long from frigging herself like I was so gloriously doing. Nobody can stand 
this sort of torture without wanting to take part in it. And I was right, 
she couldn't hold back any longer. 

Groaning in passion she started to lift up her dress and her lovely thighs 
came into view. The hem of her dress reached the top of her stockings and 
the white flesh of her upper legs made a beautiful contrast with the dark 
stockings we have to wear as part of our uniform. Through her thin panties I 
could make out the bulge of her cunt covered in dark curly hairs. She also 
dipped her hand in the top of her panties and when her fingers reached her 
slit she involuntarily closed her eyes. She must have liked what she found, 
because opening her eyes, she smiled at me. 

I'm so awfully wet, darling so delightfully sopping wet. Oh yes I'm going to 
make myself come together with you but first With this she took her hand 
from the top of her panties and I thought she was going to take them off. 
But Sue had other ideas about making a lewd show out of her masturbating. 
She moved the legs of her panties out of the way and without really taking 
them off she now had a beautiful access to her cunt. And I had a marvelous 
view of it. Spunk glistened on the hairs surrounding her cunt lips and her 
slit, opened as it was, showed her swollen clit, standing in the center of 
the top of her twat. She wet two fingers in her mouth and dipped them in her 
gash as far as they would go. Moving them in and out she began to give 
herself a double fingered fuck and all the while I watched her and made my 
fingers fly in and out of my burning twat. 

Sue was still standing in front of the bed, her feet planted as wide as 
possible without running the risk of falling, her belly pushed forward 
showing her cunt gorgeously. Without stopping her frigging fingers she now 
stepped to the side of the bed and lifted one foot on it. Standing as she 
was, directly beside my face, I could get a very good look at her cunt, 
stretched to its utmost by her two fingers. I was very near coming and I 
stopped masturbating for a moment. I wanted this to last as long as possible 
and I didn't want to come before my newly found friend did. 

Sue, noticing my actionless hands, also took her hand from her cunt and 
seated herself on the side of the bed. 

You want this to make a nice long game? Tell you what Let's each of us give 
a show for the other till me almost come and then stop then the other one 
starts her game. We can watch each other and really get randy. The first one 
to give up and make herself come is going to suck the other till creaming I 
was all for this sort of thing and I urged her on to her tantalizing acts. 
Sue seated herself on the bed and took off her panties. Lying down on her 
back with her other clothes still on she made an absolutely obscene sight 
and I sighed in passion. 

I would just have loved to suck her off and right now I promised myself to 
lose the game she had proposed. I was dying for some nice sticky cunt-juice. 
Since I left home and Mary, I didn't have any and by now I was really hungry 
for it, used as I was to at least one cunt-suck per day. I raised myself and 
moved over to the foot of the bed. I didn't want to miss a single thing she 
was doing. Sue was flat on her back, her legs spread and her hands between 
them. She started by spreading her cunt lips apart and dipping her fingers 
in her cunt. Then she started to play with the swollen lips, pulling them 
out and rolling them between her fingers. Her clitoris stood up like a 
little prick. I had already noticed it was a lot longer than my own. Now her 
hands went for this little red pepper and she went through the same motions 
a man makes when he frigs himself. Taking it between thumb and forefinger 
she slid them over her blood filled clit and her belly rolled in passion. 
After some time she stopped this and I thought she was going to give me a 
chance to show her what I could do, but she still wasn't ready for a rest 
yet. Now she used both her hands on her cunt and she actually managed to 
push in four fingers of each hand. I had never seen anything like this 
before and she must have been terribly distended to manage this. But this 
was just a little too stimulating for her, because she stopped it almost 
right after she had begun. 

It's your turn now, Mitzy. I was only just able to stop myself from coming. 

She sat up and I took her place on the bed, while she seated herself at the 
foot of the bed. I could hardly think about doing anything different from 
just plain frigging myself. And as a matter of fact, this was just what I 
was going to do. I couldn't stop myself any longer. I had to come for two 
reasons at that. I wanted to satisfy the burning of my pussy and I also 
wanted Sue to come in my mouth when I sucked her quim. I started to work on 
my swollen clit in a fury and this soon had me panting and breathless. But I 
still had not come so I slipped a finger into my dripping slit and reamed as 
deep as my finger would go. I had seen Sue using all but her thumb on her 
twat, so I decided I could at least manage two. So I stuck two fingers up my 
cunt and I was delighted at this extra tension on the swollen lips. 

Using my thumb on my clit I was soon bucking around the bed, and while Sue 
saw me getting near my orgasm, she did not make me stop my wanking. 

Oh, Sue baby, I can't hold out any longer I just have to come I just have 
to! Look at me, Sue watch me playing with myself Oh, I love this all of it 
the obscenity of it your eyes on me look at me see me playing with my clit 
I'm so good at it I love to do it so much I can't do a day without it I'm 
going to cream just for you! I'm going to suck you eat you lick your slime 
your cunt juice I'm streaming dripping wet and I'm coming coming spunking 
creaming my hands they give me so much pleasure ooooooh looovely looooovely 
ooooh hoooon-ey Bucking wildly on the bed I creamed over my fingers, 
spurting my pent up come-juice out of my opened cunt. It dripped down my ass 
and wet the sheets of the bed, but I couldn't care less. I had come and 
gloriously at that and that was all that mattered. 

When I opened my eyes again after I had rested for some time Sue had left 
the foot of the bed and was now lying beside me. Her hands were once more 
between her legs and her fingers were slowly stroking her cunt. She had her 
eyes closed but she must have felt I was looking at her. 

I'm whipping up your cream, darling, she said, so I will be flowing good and 
properly when you go down on me with your lovely mouth. I love to have a 
lovely girl like you sucking me off although I also love a man to shove his 
prick up my cunt come, darling, eat my pussy suck me clean and dry empty my 
hot-box of its juices She didn't have to ask me a second time and bending 
over her I pushed my head between her legs. She smelled heavenly, the 
pungent odor of cunt-juice, thick and sticky, coming from between her legs. 
I didn't waste any time and immediately I closed my mouth over her open 
slit. Sticking my tongue in as far as it would go I rolled it around in her 
hot cavity. More juice flowed as I really started to lick the walls of her 
cunt. This may sound almost impossible, but she was so wide open in her 
randy lust I could actually lick the sides of her cunt! She didn't buck 
around like I used to do and I was very glad about this sort of discipline. 
Now I could really go at her at my leisure. 

I had longed so much for this-this wonderful taste of female juice. And she 
had plenty of it. Although I knew she had not come yet I was almost under 
the impression she was coming continuously. But she wasn't very far from 
coming and all of a sudden it was there. A hot flood of thick spunk, 
slightly salted in taste, as if it had been mingled with piss, sprung into 
my mouth. I had to do my very best and suck like mad to catch everything she 
was offering. I don't know how many times I had to swallow, but I know I 
didn't miss a single drop. I wanted to stop sucking her but Sue held me 
back, putting her hands on my head. 

Don't stop, darling, she said, I have enjoyed it so much. Keep on sucking 
me. You did it so nicely lick me some more I may come another time! It's 
lovely to be sucked after coming so strongly as I did Although my mouth and 
tongue were getting tired from the hard work they had already done so far I 
didn't want to disappoint her. So I started once more to suck her eager 
cunt, but this time she also wanted me to take part in it. 

Lie over me, Mitzy. With your cunt over my face. I want to lick you as well. 
I want to eat your darling little cunt! Give it to me my darling give it to 
me At this time I was ready for some loving. I gladly did as she wanted me 
to do. So we were lying in the well known sixty-nine position and working at 
each other's cunt as only two women know how to do. After two more 
satisfying comings it took us rather long to achieve an orgasm but when we 
did we really creamed and filled the other's mouth to the brim As I have 
already told you before in this diary, I love to spy on people going through 
the acts of love and passion. It would take me too long to tell about all 
the luscious scenes I have watched, but some of them are too good not to be 
told. This one happened when I was working at the hotel for about three 
months. 

A newlywed couple had moved into one of the bridal suites. I watched their 
habits very carefully for a couple of days and when they returned to their 
rooms after a night out I followed them. By listening at the door I made 
sure they were not in the sitting room and went in with the passkey I had. 
The couple had already gone to the bedroom, preparing themselves for a night 
of violent lovemaking, I imagined. Carefully I left the door to the corridor 
open, just in case I had to make a hasty retreat. Silently I went to the 
bedroom door and looked through the keyhole. Unfortunately the key was in 
the other side of the lock so I could not see a single thing. What was I to 
do now? Just as I was about to leave the room in angry frustration I 
remembered the bathroom door. The bathroom had one door to the sitting room 
and one leading to the bedroom. With a little luck I was going to get an 
even better view than I had bargained for. Let me tell you why. 

The door leading to the bathroom had clear glass in the center! I tried the 
door to the bathroom and it was open! Luck certainly was with me. The 
curtain hanging from the other door, the one with the glass pane, was 
closed, so I could sneak up to it completely unnoticed! Now I was really 
going to get a nice spectacle as long as they left the lights on. Through 
the curtain I could see the light shining from the bedroom so I was once 
more lucky. Soon I found myself looking through a small slit in the curtain 
into their bedroom. 

The couple were still in the very first stages of lovemaking so I was going 
to watch their complete performance. Still, their state surprised me a 
little. The bride was completely dressed, she had not taken off a stitch. 
But the groom was another matter. He was sitting stark naked in a chair 
beside the bed. Involuntarily I held my breath when I looked him over. I 
hardly noticed what he looked like. It was his prick which drew my 
attention. And what a prick it was! It was the most gigantic thing I have 
ever seen. First of all, it was hard and magnificent in its aggressive 
appearance. Even the priest's prick was small compared to this huge pillar 
of flesh. I think I'm not exaggerating when I estimated it to be at least 
nine inches, and the circumference properly matched these magnificent nine 
inches. It was just too marvelous to behold and I almost found myself 
drooling. 

In the dimly lit room the reddish-blue head glimmered, giving a delightful 
and at the same time frightful color. It didn't take much imagination from 
my side to see it being pushed in the bride's slimy crack. But what took 
them so long in starting to make love? Surely they must both be longing for 
it. As I was soon to find out, they were making quite a play out of the 
preliminaries From the look in her eyes I knew the young bride must have 
longed for her husband's cock to be shoved up her twat just as much as he 
longed to give it to her. But instead of running over to where he was seated 
and fucking him in a mad frenzy, she kept walking around in the room and 
didn't even start taking her clothes off. They were up to something very 
special, and lustful anticipation shook my body. I trembled on my feet and 
my cunt began to itch. The bride's rounded bottom and her jutting breasts 
bounced with every step she took. 

Now and then she stopped her pacing to press the front of her dress where I 
knew her cunt to be. We all have it in the same place! She also paid ample 
notice to her upper region and stroking her breasts through her dress 
brought her nipples up in excitement, standing out very clearly in the 
material. From this I knew she was wearing no bra at all and I wondered 
whether she had any panties on. Looking at the two of them, I really 
couldn't say which one I liked best, the man or the girl. I actually envied 
the man. I would not have minded to have a go at her myself. She was just 
the kind I love to suck, or be sucked by, for that matter. 

The whole scene I had been watching so far looked as if they were waiting 
for something, because she kept on walking around the room. Her husband 
fondled and occasionally masturbated his stiff flagpole of a cock as she 
looked at it hungrily. During all the time I had been watching them, they 
had not spoken a single word. They just looked at each other and sometimes 
smiled. The atmosphere in the room was loaded with electricity and any time 
the sparks could start to fly. I was surprised to notice that all this 
inactivity could get me so excited, but it did, making my slit dripping wet 
and itchy. 

Luckily I had left my panties off so I only had to bring my hand under my 
dress to touch my pussy. I just stroked the swollen lips of my cunt, taking 
care not to go all the way, pushing my fingers up my cunt and masturbating. 
I didn't want to come right yet. Let them start their tricks first and when 
they were good and wild at it I would give myself a good and proper rubdown. 
Coming together with them while I watched them from my hiding spot. I didn't 
know why but I knew I was going to watch something rather special with these 
two. Something far beyond the so-called normal. Finally the bride spoke. 

I think I can do it now, Richard, she said. 

That's lovely, Vera, he answered. Go ahead and do it right in front of me. 
Don't make me wait any longer. Give me my promised spectacle I long for Do 
it do it Look, my cock is throbbing in my hand Come on do it do it! 

Vera almost ran to one of the night tables beside the bed and took out an 
old fashioned chamberpot. They must have brought the thing themselves, 
because all the rooms in the hotel have a private toilet and therefore 
doesn't supply this sort of thing. I was really surprised at all this and 
although the use of a chamberpot is quite obvious, at the time I really 
didn't understand what they were going to do with it. 

Vera placed the thing in front of Richard's chair and standing over it she 
raised her dress. First I saw her beautifully shaped upper legs, and then 
she proved I had been right in my assumption. She wasn't wearing panties, 
and I got a good look at her cunt. She was abundantly attired with a 
delightful bush of blonde cunt-hairs and her cunt must have been a match in 
size to her husband's prick because I could clearly see the top of her slit. 
She was still standing with her legs closed, but already I could make a good 
guess at the looks of her cunt. 

What a lovely crack it must be, I thought to myself while busily fingering 
my own; what a pity she hasn't opened her legs yet. But she did at that 
moment and now she stood directly over the chamberpot. I must have been 
asleep that day, because I still couldn't grasp what she was up to. 

Richard stood up from the chair and brought another chair over to her which 
he stood back of her. Taking his place in the chair in front of her again he 
watched her proceedings. 

Vera pushed out her abdomen and bending her knees a little she leaned back 
on her hands on the chair. Her cunt opened like an exotic flower much to the 
pleasure of her husband, who gave his cock a few swift and healthy strokes. 
But it really was to my pleasure as well and I followed him by also 
fingering my dripping slit. 

The obscenity of her pose made Richard's rock-hard cock throb in his hand 
and my cunt began to contract all on its own. The sight offered by the two 
of them, she with her cunt pushed forward and he with his long dong 
throbbing in his hands, almost made me come. I had to take my finger from my 
cunt for a moment and give myself some rest, otherwise I would be creaming 
right then and there. I didn't want to miss a thing! I had been right in my 
hunch; they were going to give me real lascivious entertainment, and more of 
it would soon follow. 

Vera, in the meantime, was leaning on just one arm and brought the other 
hand to her crack. With two forked fingers she opened her cunt even more and 
moved some of the blonde hairs sticking to the slimy cunt lips out of the 
way. Lucky for me she wasn't too far from the door where I was hidden, so I 
could thus actually look into her cunt. Her clitoris was swollen and stood 
clearly out, quivering in lust as it seemed. Spunk was streaming from my 
cunt, running down my legs. I was surely wet as a rag between the legs. 
Drops of my juices ran down my legs till they were stopped by the tops of my 
nylons, clinging like thick drops of rain. 

On Richard's cock, drops of pre-fuck dripped from the tiny slit in the top, 
wetting his hand and the entire length of his prick. Wildly he frigged his 
cock and he growled something inaudible to Vera. He had now two hands 
clasped around his cock and so great was its length that this still kept the 
bulging, fat head uncovered. I tried my best to hear what he was saying to 
her and by bringing my ear very close to the door I managed to understand 
him. He kept repeating and repeating it in a passionate, almost angry snarl. 

Piss, you cock hungry slut, he said. Piss and show me your jet of piss 
Spurting from your cunt streaming from your slimy crack Piss from that cunt 
I love so much which I'm going to suck clean from all the piss you have to 
offer afterwards when you have emptied yourself completely to my enjoyment 
Oh, darling, I love you so you do all these filthy things all the things I 
love so much you seem to love them as well piss piss my darling let me see 
it coming from your cunt So that's what they were up to! He wanted to see 
the piss coming from her cunt! He wanted to have her pissing in front of his 
face It seemed very strange and horrible to me at first and I thought I was 
not going to like this at all, but going over the whole disgusting thing in 
my mind I started to find it more exciting then than I thought it would. 

Pushing her cunt forward, Vera began to piss. At first it was just a few 
drops but soon these drops grew into a thick yellow jet. Steaming from her 
cunt was the long-desired urine, and it almost missed the chamberpot. With a 
disgusting but at the same time exciting sound it landed in the pot. But not 
all of it ran all the way down. She must have needed to piss for a long time 
and the pressure behind made drops of piss fly all around. Some of these 
drops were clinging to her legs, wetting her stockings. The act this young 
bride performed was so horribly obscene and lewd I would not have missed it 
for anything in the world. 

My spunk was flowing like never before and I masturbated like mad. 

Vera must have saved her piss all day, for the stream coming from her cunt 
seemed endless. For a long time it went on and on, till I thought it would 
never end. But at last the solid jet of amber colored liquid stopped, and by 
pushing hard she managed to bring forth a couple of tiny spurts, but this 
soon stopped. Her lovely blonde bush was wet with urine when she stepped up 
close to Richard, who was still masturbating his rock-hard dong. 

She brought her wet cunt close to his face and like a snake his head shot 
forward. Mouth wide open, his tongue sticking out as far as it would go, he 
sought her damp slit. His mouth closed over her piss and cunt-juice wet 
slit, and placing one foot on the seat of the chair Vera facilitated matters 
for him. She clasped her hands around his head and pulled him slightly 
against her dripping hot-box. His tongue produced wonders for her and her 
body shook in passion when his tongue entered her crack. 

Masturbating with one hand now, his other reached down to the chamberpot. 
All the while frigging himself furiously his hand dipped in the piss-filled 
pot. He began to stir in the amber liquid in the same rhythm he wanked his 
nine inch dong. Still standing at the door, my hand very busy between my 
legs, I was not far from coming. I rolled my clit between thumb and 
forefinger, tweaked it, pinched, pulled at the swollen lips of my cunt and 
deeply reamed my snatch with two stiff fingers. Biting my lips to keep 
myself from crying out in utter joy I kept on watching the two people in the 
room. Changing my tactics again, I now had one finger up my crack while 
rubbing my swollen clit with my thumb. I had the best of two worlds now-a 
stiff finger deeply buried in my cunt and a tickling pressure on my clitty. 

Tears of lust and passion ran down Vera's cheeks when she unloaded her 
copious flow of cunt juice in her husband's mouth. Still splashing with his 
hand in the piss his wife had offered him, Richard jerked his cock and made 
his white sticky sperm fly in the air when he joined her in her pleasure. It 
was a lovely sight they offered me. 

Vera's writhing body under Richard's agile and ardent tongue, the shots of 
spunk shooting out of his cock in the air. I couldn't stop myself from 
coming any longer. My lust tortured body shook in heavy convulsions when I 
also flooded my fingers with my slippery, creamy spunk. It ran down my legs, 
and taking my fingers out of my snatch I had the crazy desire to lick them 
off. I just had to have some cunt-juice, even if it was only my own. In the 
state I was in it tasted just as good as anybody's. Excited as I was I had 
failed to hear somebody entering the apartment. 

I was just about to go myself another quick finger-fuck, because my last 
action had made me randy again when I happened to look up. Standing in the 
other door to the bathroom, not too far from me, a sensual smile on his 
face, was the manager! 

I didn't have the faintest idea how long he had been standing where he was, 
but he must have watched a good few of my manipulations. Without knowing 
anything better to do I let my dress fall down over my lower body. I 
couldn't fail to notice the bulge his hard cock made in his pants. What was 
going to happen now? Was I going to be sacked? Or could I play up to him? 

Once more I looked at the bulge of his cock in his trousers and my hopes 
were rising again. 

Without speaking he motioned me outside the apartment. I followed him into 
the corridor and waited for him to join me. In the corridor he looked me 
over and closing the door of the apartment behind him, he said: You come 
down to my office with me at once, young lady. You and I have a few words to 
exchange. 

 CHAPTER FOUR 

And there I was in his office, standing in front of his desk. All my lust 
had left me and although I knew he had been aroused when he had found me 
masturbating, I wasn't certain what he might do now. The thought that he 
might fire me made my usual high spirits quite low. I liked my job and all 
the things that went with it and if I was fired for spying on the guests I 
was never going to get another job at another hotel in my whole life. 

Standing before him I thought about the things Sue and I had just recently 
found out about each other. I thought about the things we could still do 
with one another if he only had a heart and didn't sack me. Actually I 
should say: If he only had a hard-(on). And this is what I was hoping for. 
Maybe he wanted to have some fun with me himself, after he had watched me 
jack-off. If that was the case But he looked so severe and upright behind 
his desk. 

Do sit down on that couch over there, if you please, Miss er! 

Sitting down, I told him my name. 

Well now, Mitzy, what kind of place do you think we are running here? This 
happens to be one of the best hotels in town. Some people are kind enough to 
assure us it is the best. We have a more than excellent reputation. You were 
very lucky to get a job here, especially since this is your first job and we 
can't have young, inexperienced girls like you turning this place into a 
sort of brothel. You violated one of the first rules in the hotel business 
by spying on the guests. People expect some privacy for the prices they have 
to pay here and all of us here are to do our best to give it to them. Now: 
you were spying on two newlywed people and without a doubt they must have 
been doing something so exciting that you lost control over yourself, but 
that is quite beside the point. You just can't go into the guests' rooms and 
look at their sex life thinking you might as well have a little sex 
yourself. Not even if it is self-inflicted. You could have gone up to your 
room and done there whatever you felt you needed to do. Now you tell me 
everything that happened to make you lose your self-control, not forgetting 
a single item, and I will see if there is any excuse for your scandalous 
misbehavior. Because I know you were misbehaving, for I clearly saw you 
finger yourself and that's not exactly the right way to behave in other 
people's bathrooms. Especially when the people who have paid for these rooms 
are in their bedroom, enjoying their honeymoon. 

I started to tell him everything I had seen, forgetting however to explain 
why I was up on that floor at that particular hour of the night. I paid very 
much attention to the details in my story, hoping this would turn him on, so 
he couldn't be too severe on me afterwards. Going over the lascivious scenes 
I had watched not too long ago once more made me feel all excited again. 

I shifted myself uneasily on the couch and involuntarily I crossed my legs, 
pressing my thighs together. Doing this resulted in making my cunt itchy and 
starting the juices to flow. I kept this up for some time but realized I 
couldn't go on doing it. I would be coming right under his eyes. And I just 
didn't want to do this right now. I could see he was getting interested in 
me now and if I worked hard enough on it I was sure I could turn his 
interest into something more substantial. I noticed from the look in his 
eyes he was just as interested in sex, yes, maybe even more obsessed by it, 
than I was myself. So let him get interested some more I thought, as I was 
getting hungry for his cock. 

I uncrossed and opened my legs to give my pussy some air. It was burning so 
much. My dress crept up over my knees, but I didn't bother to bring it down 
again. My boss was looking at my legs intently now and I didn't want to 
distract his attention from my person. I wanted to make him pay more 
attention, because my story was almost coming to an end. He had fixed his 
eyes to my black, nylon-clad legs and a look of lust had replaced his former 
grimness. His hands had disappeared under his desk and I was sure he was 
playing with his cock. Things were certainly turning to my advantage. 

When I had finished my story he looked away from my legs and came from 
behind his desk. His fly was closed but in his trousers his rock-hard prick 
clearly showed itself. So he was excited again and I was certain now that I 
could lure him into lovemaking. Afterwards, he could hardly sack me could 
he? 

He went over to a chair directly opposite the couch I was sitting on, or I 
really should say, the couch where I was half lying. 

After hearing your story I can fully understand your excitement, Mitzy. I 
think I can hardly do anything else than pardon your conduct. Due to the 
circumstances it wasn't too scandalous after all. Tell me, do you feel randy 
again after reliving your story? 

Now that I had him where I wanted I decided not to be too hesitant about my 
words and expressions. 

Oh yes sir, I told him. I'm dripping wet between my legs and I think I know 
what I want. If you don't mind I think I'll go up to my room now and give my 
cunt a quick rub. Yes, I think I have to masturbate again. 

Wouldn't you prefer to get a dick shoved up that hot pussy of yours? he 
said, opening his fly. 

His tremendous hard-on popped out of his trousers as if it was 
spring-loaded. The foreskin still covered the huge head of his cock, but 
reaching out with an eager hand, I soon brought a change in this situation. 
Clasping my hand tightly around the fat stem I pulled the loose skin back. 
It was certainly a fine cock he had, not so much of a whopper as the one I 
had seen not too long ago in the bridal suite, but it was well proportioned 
in length and circumference. 

Bending over he raised the hem of my dress and my dripping slit came within 
easy reach of his hand. Delightfully caressing the outer cunt lips for a 
while, he then stood up from his chair and laid himself beside me on the 
couch. There wasn't too much room on the couch, but I still managed to 
masturbate him to his liking. Slowly and caressingly I jacked him off while 
he stuck a finger deep in my cunt. 

Since I love to be frigged till a spend before I'm fucked I let him do as he 
wanted, and besides, he also seemed to love a mutual masturbation and I 
wouldn't mind to see his spunk fly from his prick, brought forth by my hand. 
Both of us were extremely randy and it didn't take us too long to start our 
combined love calls. 

Go on go on I urged him to frig me faster. Frig my cunt, you darling man 
masturbate me make my pussy come let my spunk flow I need it I need it. Make 
me cream jack me wank frig suck my tits! 

This last I could easily say because he had opened the top of my dress and 
was fumbling with my breasts. The nipples had hardened and I wanted them to 
be sucked into his mouth. I wanted him to pull at them with his teeth make 
them hurt delightfully torture me! He did as I had asked him to do and I 
doubled the speed of my hand on his cock, making him groan in lust and maybe 
also in pain for I was treating his dong rather roughly. 

Come on, you little bitch, jack me off masturbate me my prick is almost 
bursting I want to shoot my sperm over your hand it's almost coming bursting 
from my cock Oh my God you do it so nicely tickle my balls with your other 
hand yes, that's it knead them wring the spunk from them to the last drop 
pinch my bag scratch it I'm almost there at the top of the rainbow I'm 
coming coooooming cooooo So am I, my darling I'm also creaming don't you 
feel my cunt-juice over your fingers oh, I'm so fucking wet so fucking wet 
it's dripping from my cunt so much of it so much of it frig me faster. I'm 
there creaming creaming spunking oooooooohhhhh! 

It was a rather wet mess on the couch after this, our spunk mingling on the 
leather as it dipped from my slit and from his slackening prick. 

He rolled from the couch and seated himself on the floor beside it. Leaning 
his head against my bent knee, he took a little rest. I had my eyes closed, 
gathering some strength for another round of lovemaking. He still had to 
fuck me, for that is what he wanted to do in the first place. 

After some time I decided to take matters in hand again. His matter, that 
is, and see whether I could bring it back to life again. 

Raising myself from the couch I laid myself between his opened legs and made 
him rest his head against the couch. Beginning my action, I first of all 
wanted him to take off his pants. For what I wanted to do a man can hardly 
keep his pants on. He helped me get rid of them and I soon could work on his 
prick and balls without being bothered by his clothes. Like I already said, 
I was lying in between his legs and I took his shrunken balls in my hands 
and started to play with them. This soon had the desired result and they 
became hard and rounded again. Now I slid myself down a bit further, and 
bringing my mouth to his balls I let my pointed tongue go lightly over the 
wrinkly skin. I let my tongue wander all around his scrotum and his prick 
was trying its best to raise its tired head. Transforming my mouth to this 
part of his anatomy I licked the limp length of it as well as the shrunken 
gland. More blood was being pumped into this spongy organ and it grew 
rapidly to size. That is, to the size and shape I like it to be. It was not 
going fast enough to my liking, and taking the head in my mouth I sucked it, 
rolling the glans around in my mouth. Now it really started to swell and 
soon it was hard and ready for fucking. And not too late at that. I was so 
damn randy again I couldn't stop myself from fingering my twat. He must have 
noticed this from the eager wriggling of my body, for he opened his eyes. 
During the ministrations of my tongue he had kept them closed, and watched 
my fingers flying in and out of my cunt. 

Wait a minute, my dear, he said, let me do you properly this time. Let me 
ream you with my prick Let me ram it home There where you obviously want it 
to be rammed He liberated himself from my sucking mouth with some reluctance 
and went down on his knees between my wide-spread legs. Taking his prick in 
one hand he pointed it at my wet slit while opening my cunt with his other 
hand. Instead of prying the lips apart with the tip of his dong he obviously 
wanted to ram it in in one stroke, so he needed to open it in order to 
accommodate me. Moving forward, he rammed it in to the hilt in one mighty 
stroke and immediately he went on in a nice clean fuck. With certain, even 
strokes he reamed my cunt. Filling it to the brim when he moved forward, 
almost withdrawing completely when he pulled back. He wasn't of the 
rabbit-style fuckers so he really went at it with nice long strokes, taking 
his time and thus prolonging his as well as my pleasure. 

Occasionally, when a strong wave of lust raged through my body I would have 
loved him to quicken his pace, but all together it was a very nice 
experience after our frantic mutual masturbation of not too long ago. His 
slow way of fucking (together with our previous spend), was going to make us 
rather long in coming, and I really settled down to enjoy it as much as 
possible. As you know, up till now I didn't have very much experience in 
straight fucking. In Lesbianism and other perverted pastimes, yes, but 
straight fucking wasn't my field so far. And if I also had to learn 
something about this, I might as well start right now with this nice boss of 
mine. 

Well there is nothing perverted and terribly exciting about his way of 
fucking, I thought, but what he is doing he does terribly well and I don't 
think he will fire me after all this. And I must confess he really digs his 
whopper to the bottom of my cunt and I love him doing it this way it's so 
nice and relaxed after our first bout he goes so far he makes me all itchy 
and hungry for coming oh, yes I love it love it I must have uttered my last 
thoughts aloud for he looked me into my eyes and answered me. 

I like it just as much as you do, dear Mitzy, he said. It's just as good as 
the first time for me your slit is so delightfully wet it's as if your cunt 
lips are sucking me you're still so tight I'm still far from coming but when 
I do I will come a bucket full let's take this one nice and easy I can hold 
out as long as I want I want to come together with you, darling so when you 
want to come please do so when I feel you spunking over my prick I will 
spurt my load up your cunt Filling you with it your lovely, wet cunt Heaving 
myself up and down I met every one of his strokes and I felt myself getting 
very close to coming. 

Oh, just a little bit longer, I thought. Just a little bit longer. It's so 
damn nice so damn nice I love what he is doing to me I hope we are going to 
do this some more in the future as well as other things there are so many 
things we can do so many delightful and lewd things I want to suck his cock 
make him come in my mouth I love sperm when it spurts in my mouth a 
throbbing dick in my mouth my lips are around the burning head spunking 
creaming lukewarm in my mouth. My mind was reeling and I didn't know what to 
do or say anymore. I just groaned and moaned, throwing my head from left to 
right and bucking on the floor like a woman possessed by whatever it can be 
possessing you. In my case I was possessed by randy, horny lust and nothing 
else. I was on the verge of coming at this time and I cried out in passion: 
Fuck me harder, you darling fucker fuck me harder ram your prick your 
fucking prick make me come give me your spunk cream with me Fill my slit 
with your spunk your slimy sticky spunk I'm coming coooming ooooh spunk 
prick fuck I'm cooooming He didn't control himself any longer, and in long 
jets the lukewarm, sticky spunk flooded my hot slit. On my cunt and clit, it 
was like water on an overheated engine. It was so nice and soothing I hoped 
he would never stop spunking. My juices mingling with his were too much for 
my cunt to hold and the glutenous love-juices we both offered dripped, no, 
burst, from my hot-box. His rock-hard prick was wet with it and some of it 
dripped down my ass, wetting the floor under us. 

We were fully exhausted after this bout of straight fucking and we had to 
rest for some time. At least I had to rest, or actually I rested. I was out. 
Completely. I had fainted! 

When I came to my senses after some time, he wasn't on the floor beside me 
any longer. I looked around the room and saw him standing at a cabinet, 
pouring himself a drink. During our fuck he had left his shirt on but now he 
was completely naked. Our lovemaking must have been a little rough on his 
shirt. At least that was what I presumed. I raised myself, and straightening 
my dress I was ready to go back to work again. Turning around, he looked at 
me and held me back. 

Won't you have a drink, Mitzy? 

I was nearly dying from thirst so I didn't refuse this offer. He handed me a 
nice ice-cold drink, and with a sigh of relief I took a sip. 

Oh, that's lovely, I said. Just what I needed, thank you. 

You don't have to go back to work, Mitzy. Why don't you stay a little 
longer? We might be able to enjoy each other some more. Or are you too tired 
to keep me company? 

Oh no. I'm tired all right, but not too tired and if you want me to stay 
it's fine by me, sir. 

Please do call me Jim when we are together. So, that's settled then. Have 
you finished your drink yet? Yes, you have. Let me make you another one. Was 
there enough ice in the first one? 

It was just fine, Jim. We did each other a lot of good, didn't we? I hope 
you are able to give me some more of that prick of yours. 

Not right now, Mitzy, but you would be surprised what we can do after some 
time and after the right treatment. 

I will certainly be surprised, Jim. You gave me so much already. But if you 
have to give some more of the same I will gladly receive it. Anyplace you 
want to put it, I might say. 

You must meet my wife one day, Mitzy. Oh yes, I see you looking surprised 
now but yes, I'm married and have been for quite some time, but my wife and 
I have long ago successfully abandoned all traces of jealousy from our 
marriage. We satisfy each other's sexual desires, and at the same time she 
has her friends, male and female, and I have mine. We're both very happy 
with this arrangement and there is never a hard word between us. 

Is she a girl lover as well, Jim? You know, I also like to make love to a 
girl. In fact, I find it just as pleasant as making love with a man. Oh, I'd 
love to meet her and I'm glad you asked me to. 

I thought as much, Mitzy, and that is the reason I asked you to meet her. 
You look exactly like the kind of girl she usually takes to and she always 
loves me to bring her another girl friend. You know she lets me watch her 
making love to the girl she has taken a fancy to, and providing this girl 
also likes it straight I take part in their antics. 

Well you know I like it straight as well, and as far as people watching me 
when I make love, I have no objection whatsoever. So there won't be any 
problem as far as that is concerned. Tell me, what does she look like? 

She is quite good looking; in fact, I should call her beautiful, even after 
all the years we have been married. Her hair is raven black. Her breasts are 
rather heavy and have that slight drooping appearance you expect in tits 
that size, without being flabby, mind you. The nipples crowning her boobs 
are long and she just loves them to be sucked. Her tummy is delightfully 
rounded without being fat and the cunt hairs grow almost up to her navel. 
Her slit, and she is rather big there as well, is a delightfully mysterious 
cavern of pleasures. And when she comes she comes like a man, with thick, 
glutenous spunk. Her legs, long and perfectly shaped, although a bit on the 
heavy side, are deliciously round and there is nothing better than being 
clasped around the hips with them. And her face. You should see her lips! 
They are perfectly shaped for clasping around a cock-or a dripping pussy. 
Her tongue is as long as a cat's and does wonders on a prick or a dilating 
slit. Her girl friends go quite lyrical about her tongue when they tell me 
how she sticks it between their cunt lips and starts titillating their 
clits. Her eyes have a fire of their own and when she creams, balls of fire 
seem to explode in them. 

You are making me quite hungry for her, Jim. I'm really looking forward to 
meeting her. I hope it will be soon. 

And so will she, Mitzy, when I tell her about you. Wait till she goes down 
on you Sucks you off licks your cunt sucks your nipples You are going to 
scream when she does that and I will join you probably by fucking her 
dog-fashion when she is busy with her mouth on your twat Or I will fuck you 
when you are doing a little muff-diving on her She loves to be sucked you 
wait and see As he mentioned her sucking my tits I had opened my dress and 
taken out my tits. Playing with the nipples soon brought them to a state of 
erection. Shuddering in delight under my own able hands, I looked at him and 
my eyes were getting quite misty when my lust slowly rose to a feverish 
height. 

You are very lovely the way you sit there, but you would be even lovelier if 
you took off your dress. Please, darling, take it off and let me contemplate 
you in the nude Nobody can come in here and we have all the time in the 
world to enjoy ourselves I quickly undressed and without wearing anything 
under my dress, I was soon completely nude with the exception of my garter 
belt and black nylon stockings. I also kept my high-heeled shoes on. I knew 
from other experiences I was quite a sight this way. These days I hardly 
ever bother to wear panties or a bra. First of all, I don't need a bra and 
panties are too bothersome when the fancy takes me and I want to give myself 
a quick rub. And this happens on not quite as few occasions as you might 
think it would. 

It takes very little to arouse me when I just have to have it. There is 
always a toilet available somewhere, that's another nice thing about a 
hotel, and I quickly hide myself there and frig myself till I spend, 
sometimes even under the pretense of cleaning the bathroom while the people 
occupying the room are in there. Doing it under these circumstances almost 
always gives it an extra thrill. I have the feeling I'm right under their 
noses, frigging myself. Basically, I'm a born wanker, I think, although I 
also like all the other things concerning sex. 

Sitting in the chair opposite Jim, his eyes on me, I was getting obscenely 
excited again. I felt very lewd and I once more was dripping wet. 

You are looking extremely lovely, Mitzy. I can't tell you how much I enjoyed 
watching you when you stood there frigging yourself, watching those lewd 
bastards in their filthy act. I can almost imagine what you look like 
frigging yourself in front of a full length mirror. You do have one in your 
room, don't you? I'm sure you're making good use of it I would love to see 
you going through your frigging again It's such a lovely, randy sight I know 
you like me watching you when you do it You're damn right I love you 
watching me wanking and if that is what you want I'm going to give you this 
show It's just as much a pleasure for me as it is for you Especially when it 
makes you horny again Making you jack off together with me It's so dirty so 
good I opened my legs, my pussy opening like a flower. My garter belt 
stretched obscenely and I brought my hand to my cunt. The sight I offered 
brought a moan of pleasure from Jim, who clasped his hand around his prick 
and shook it to bring it to erection again. Poking two fingers in my sopping 
slit brought another moan from Jim and his cock quickly rose to its full 
length. Keeping my eyes fixed on his now rock-hard prick, masterly 
masturbated by him, I began to jack off. 

For some time we were too absorbed in our work to speak. We just masturbated 
in the same rhythm, looking at each other and taking our pleasure in it. 

A man is beautiful to behold when he is frigging his prick. The thing seems 
to have a life all of its own and the mauve head delightfully comes and goes 
between his fingers. Occasionally a drop of pre-fuck appeared on his cock 
and, spreading itself over the length of his throbbing dick, it made his 
cock delightfully wet and shiny. The obscenity of it brought all of my 
passions to the surface of my being. 

You like me doing this, don't you, Jim? You love to see me frig my cunt do 
you see all of it, darling how good I am at it I'm working on my clit now do 
you see how it loves to be played with it's quivering under my fingers it's 
so hot so itchy giving me so much pleasure I'm pinching it rolling it 
between my fingers two stiff fingers up my slit a finger on my clit oh, I 
love to do these dirty things when you are watching me going through the 
same sort of thing a man in front of me wanking his cock his hard throbbing 
prick oh, how I love it I'm so good at playing with myself I've so much 
practice with it and with other cunts as well my girl friends love me doing 
it for them Sue loves me doing it You know Sue, the kitchen maid, don't you 
we do it with each other She has a lovely snatch so dripping wet so musky so 
tasty Your wife will love me doing it to her I'm longing for her to do it to 
me sucking her doing a sixty-nine together your eyes on us when we come 
creaming in each other's mouth You're lovely, Mitzy, when you do this your 
legs wide your cunt open under your fingers frigging deep within your cunt 
your clit swollen and red Your legs in those black nylons I'm something of a 
stocking fetishist I think Louise, my wife, also wears them she lets me 
spunk over them wanking myself till I spend after I have found her 
masturbating when I come home at night She is always at her snatch when I 
come home bringing her slit to a proper wetness that's what she wants to be 
good and wet before I impale her But sometimes I just can't hold back I let 
her go on frigging herself to a spend I masturbate with her spunking over 
her stockings wetting them she rubs the spunk in her slit then smears it 
over her face her eyes shining in lust she comes like a geyser and I suck up 
her juices as well as my own as it is dripping from her slit oh, yes, you 
are going to love her and she you the two of you are going to perform for me 
right in front of my face so I can see the two of you and smell the smell of 
a spunking cunt the taste of it two cunts at the same time maybe we could 
work something out with even more people a regular orgy lovely lovely I was 
getting quite excited by his obscene descriptions and I wanted him to come 
on my stockings to have him spurting his spunk over my legs. Seeing it shoot 
out of his cock at the same time I flooded my fingers with my juices I was 
too far gone with masturbating to bother about being fucked or being sucked 
I wanted him to come in this obscene way more than anything else My spunk 
was rising in my body and I urged him to come on my stockings I couldn't 
hold myself back very much longer I needed to come! My fingers were flying 
in and out of my slit in a tremendous speed I was dripping wet juice flowing 
down my legs Jim jacked off in unison with me, wanking his throbbing dick 
like a madman The veins were standing out on his dick and slimy pre-fuck 
dripped from the tiny slit in the glans We made a soppy noise-both of us 
were not far from coming And then, suddenly his first burst of sperm shot 
out of his cock! It landed exactly on the top of my stocking, right at my 
hand I frigged myself at an even more murderous pace and I shouted 
obscenities at Jim, who moaned and groaned, bringing his sap forth I'm 
coming you darling I'm coming by jacking off I'm creaming for you, my 
darling give me your spunk all of it flood me with it make me sticky with it 
give me your sperm I want it I waaaaaaan't iiiiit spunk spunk you prick 
spunk Still more spunk was landing on my stockings and I couldn't resist the 
urge to take some up with the fingers of my other hand. Bringing my hand to 
my mouth, I licked my fingers, closing my eyes in delight as I did so. Wads 
of sticky sperm were landing on my stockings now and some of it hit my 
dripping hot-box. He seemed to come endlessly as I rubbed the slimy stuff 
into my snatch. My cunt hairs were sticky with our mingled juices and the 
smell in the room I was still having my orgasm when Jim, having finished his 
masturbation, went down on his knees and started to lick my stockings clean 
of his spendings. He didn't forget to pay ample attention to my snatch and 
delighted by the dirtiness of it, I let him have his way. 

I was enjoying all of it, and even before the throes of my first orgasm had 
subdued he had me well on my way to another one. I creamed in his eager, 
sucking mouth and felt completely empty after this last one. 

Needing a wash badly, I went up to my room, after resting for a bit in Jim's 
arms. 

 CHAPTER FIVE 

A few weeks after this rather interesting night in Jim's office, I had 
another rather interesting experience. Although it might lengthen my story 
considerably, I still want to relate this one. It's really too good to miss 
and it's always been one of the more interesting ones. 

I was getting quite used to the work in the hotel and I also was getting a 
feeling about people. Immediately after I saw them, I knew whether they were 
going to be interesting people or just a part of the unimaginative, dull 
crowd. Some people just have lasciviousness written on their faces, and if 
you know what to watch for you hardly ever miss. 

This one was an elderly man and a real gentleman to see. Lucky for me, his 
room was on my floor, so I didn't have to worry about being in places where 
I was not supposed to be. 

Although I knew I had Jim's backing in almost everything I did, I didn't 
want to push my luck too far, so I was always glad when the interesting 
people were on my floor. 

Some of the maids were not at all like me and Sue, so I didn't want to have 
anything to do with them. As I already told you, his room was on my floor 
and every day I cleaned his rooms. 

He always looked at me in a most peculiar way, but so far he had not made 
any advances. He was always in his room when I came to clean it in the 
morning and he always wanted me to come in and do it when he was there. He 
looked at me all the time I walked around the room, but so far he had never 
tried to touch me. He talked to me in a most friendly way and always had a 
kind word. Still, he had an atmosphere of perverted lust around him and I 
was terribly fascinated by him. I desperately wished he would start 
something, but I didn't dare to force my hand. One has to be careful with 
guests and I was not going to take the first step, no matter how much I 
would have liked to. One day, however, the whole riddle about his person was 
solved in an extremely lascivious way. 

On that particular morning he was not in his room when I came in. Now, like 
I told you, this was rather unusual but I didn't pay too much attention to 
it and just went ahead with my job. Rummaging around his room, I found some 
pictures. 

They were not too carefully stuck away under a couple of shirts, and his 
wardrobe not being closed, I just couldn't miss them. They were utterly 
obscene and I never saw anything like it before. In all of them people were 
fucking or doing other acts of lovemaking. There was, however, something odd 
about them and at first I didn't quite grasp what it was. But looking them 
over again, I suddenly saw what it was. In all of the photographs the women 
were definitely playing the dominating role. 

The women themselves were the absolutely dominant type, and it looked as if 
they were possessing the men. When fucking, it was the woman lying on top of 
the man. In case of oral lovemaking, it was always the woman sucking the 
man, bending over to him while he was almost helplessly on his back. When a 
man was sucking a woman between the legs, it certainly looked as if he was 
being forced to do it by the woman. The man was then in front of the woman, 
who was standing over him with her legs spread as wide as possible. With her 
hand she pulled the man's head tight against her crotch and pushing her 
belly tight against his mouth she almost seemed to smother him. 

They were strange, but all the same they were beautiful photographs, eight 
by ten in size and very sharp. Looking at them I could almost see the spunk 
dripping from the women's slits. However strange they were, they still 
managed to excite me terribly. The well known feeling came over me again. 
Looking at these pictures, I got a terrible urge to masturbate. 

Slowly but surely I frigged myself to a boiling, creamy orgasm, while 
looking at these pictures. Since the guest was not in the room, I thought I 
might as well do it right here instead of going to the toilet or my room. 
So, still standing there I raised my dress and brought my hand to my snatch. 
Sticking my finger between the pouting cunt lips, I found them already wet 
and eager to receive my caresses. I looked at the pictures again, beginning 
with the first one and taking them in nice and slow, busily fingering my 
slit in the meantime. Suddenly I felt somebody breathing on my neck and 
startled, I looked up. Behind me was Mr. Morgan. 

His hand covered mine and, putting some pressure on it, he made it clear he 
wanted me to go on frigging myself. He had come in quite unheard by me and I 
was terrified at first, but his manner soon put me at ease. 

Go right ahead, Miss, he said, don't stop because of me. I know I should not 
have left those pictures for you to find, although I must confess I did it 
on purpose. I know they must have excited you and you need to relieve 
yourself. So go right ahead playing with that delightful twat of yours. 
Amuse yourself while you look at those pictures. Let me keep my hand on 
yours, feeling how you go at it. I may even catch some of your spunk when 
you cream your sticky, lovely come-juice. 

I was nearly dying to come and I didn't wait for him to tell me another 
time. In my skilled way I began to masturbate again and soon my sloppy 
wetness proved my cunt liked what I was doing to it. I slowly moved my 
finger in and out of my dilating crack as I looked at the pictures again and 
again They were exciting me terribly now and I was getting more and more 
interested in the subject. My juices were flowing freely and I was getting 
even more excited when Mr. Morgan started to talk. 

Do you notice the beauty of that girl, the way she is riding that man? She 
is fucking away as if she is in possession of a cock instead of him. She is 
wearing him out completely I know, because at the moment this picture was 
taken she had made him come already three times! But she didn't show any 
mercy She didn't want to leave his cock. The only thing she wanted was 
wearing him down completely making him beg to stop her mad fucking. You see, 
there she is again in this picture she is sucking the drooping cock he can't 
fuck anymore she had made him come four times by fucking him but his cock 
would stand again after the last time so she is going to suck him to a spend 
wearing him down humiliating him proving to him that she is stronger than he 
is that she is insatiable which she is she is all cunt greedy, eager cunt. 
Look at the bitch now she is forcing him to suck her never satisfied cunt He 
is exhausted but she keeps his head between her legs his tongue between the 
hairy cunt lips and he just has to suck her she has threatened to cut off 
his prick if he doesn't manage to make her come with his tongue She has been 
spending already and so great was her passion she pissed in his mouth made 
him swallow her filth mingling it with spunk What a lovely girl she is So 
powerful and dominating I love dominating girls And how about you, my dear 
Would you like to be the master of a man? Do with him what you wanted making 
him do all the things you want him to do forcing him to do them By that time 
I was randy as hell and my spunk was boiling in me. I could not hold back 
any longer and I started to come like a geyser. My spunk, bursting from 
between my cunt lips, wet my hand and like he had hoped for, some of the 
stuff dripped on his hand as well. 

Taking his hand away, he looked at the glutenous stuff with burning eyes and 
in an almost humble way he asked permission to lick my juice from his hand. 
By that time, I understood his passion and in a haughty way I granted him 
permission, looking at him through slitted eyes. The old lecher wanted to be 
dominated by a female and the pictures (as well as the way he talked) had 
put me in just the right mood for this sort of thing I sincerely hoped he 
wanted to play the game a bit further and find out what it was to be the 
dominating party in lovemaking I was getting visions of having a slave at my 
beck and call and I was beginning to get quite excited at the idea. This was 
going to be a new experience for me, and I'm always in for new things as 
long as they are lewd and exciting I seated myself in a chair and demurely 
covered my knees with my dress. I was surprised how easy it was to make 
myself feel master of the situation, and I'm sure a cruel smile spread over 
my lips This was going to be marvelous and I was going to enjoy it 
tremendously. 

He looked up at me like a dog looks up at his master, and a happy smile came 
over his face when he detected the cruel light shining in my eyes. 

Did you come nicely, mistress? he asked in a pleading way. Did you find the 
satisfaction you alone are entitled to? I hope I can be of some more service 
to you I want to be good to you although that is almost impossible, because 
nothing is too good for my mistress. Would you like to look at some more 
pictures? I have some more they may be even more interesting to you even 
more exciting the portrait of the proper role of women the glorious role of 
womanhood! 

Get them immediately, I ordered him as curtly as possible. 

If he wanted to be dominated he was going to be, and I was going to play the 
part he wanted me to play. I was sure there was going to be something in it 
for me as well. 

He hurried to a suitcase in a corner of the room, and taking a huge pile of 
pictures from it, he came back to me and handed them over in a humble way. 
They were of the same size and quality as the other ones, but even more 
interesting if that is possible It showed men in all sorts of humiliating 
postures and girls in the most dominating roles you can imagine. Men being 
tied to chairs and beds and specially erected posts. Girls were standing in 
front of them playing with their cunts and taking all sorts of obscene 
poses. The men's pricks were in rock-hard erection and the things the girls 
were doing right in front of them, with themselves or with each other, must 
have driven the men half out of their minds. 

Going over them slowly and carefully, getting excited as hell, I came upon 
increasing cruelty inflicted on men by women, and sometimes even by very 
young girls. Men were being whipped with the most cruel looking whips 
flogged with wide leather belts their balls being tied with strings cruelly 
pinched with sharp pointed nails their cocks being stretched by weights 
hanging from them their backs full of bloody stripes flogged to shreds by 
the cruel whips Every act of sadism applied by females, my own sex, was 
there in those pictures. I looked closely at the faces of the females doing 
all this, and there could be only one conclusion from the looks on their 
faces: they just loved what they were doing. They were getting a thrill out 
of it I had not thought possible-but here I had the proof of it. Right in 
these pictures. I was horrified and at the same time strangely affected by 
it all. There must be something terribly exciting about whipping a man. 

Some of the girls in the pictures were masturbating their cunts with one 
hand while the other hand wielded the whip In some cases one girl was doing 
the whipping, while other girls were sitting on the floor around the whipped 
body of the man looking at his misery and sticking eager fingers on round 
shaped objects in their open slits Unholy light was shining in their eyes 
when they watched the blood flow from ugly wounds, produced by the cruel 
whipping Their fingers wet with cunt juice, they masturbated and their ears 
must have been ringing with the tortured cries of the men they treated so 
cruelly. But nevertheless, they liked what they were doing. So much 
eagerness shone from their faces I could almost forget the looks of anguish 
on the faces of the men. And to tell the truth, I was getting excited 
myself. 

These horrible pictures were turning me on and making me more and more 
curious to find out for myself what it would be like to treat a man like 
that myself and combine it with sex. From the looks on the faces of the 
women in the pictures, I could see that cruelty was completely mingled with 
sex. It looked like bare and raw sex and I was soon to find out for myself 
that everybody is more or less inclined this way. Mr. Morgan looked up at me 
and asked me: Would you like to have such an experience as well? I see you 
are getting interested in the subject and I'm fully prepared to let you do 
as you please, mistress. If you have never done anything like that before it 
might seem awfully strange to you, but you may like it after all. Imagine 
yourself whipping me making me cringe under your blows. Your hand between 
your legs fingering your cunt while I'm crying out in pain and you, your 
pleasure mounting at every stroke of the whip on my back and at every stroke 
of your finger in your lovely twat! Come on, don't hesitate I'm at your 
disposal Do it and find yourself a new and divine pleasure Yes, I think I'm 
getting used to the idea already I'm going to try it Bring me a whip if you 
have one and lie down on the floor in front of me. I'm getting in the mood 
for it already I'm going to rip you to pieces I'm feeling quite cruel and 
I'm not going to be easy on you so be prepared for the worst! 

Once more he hurried to the suitcase he had taken the photographs from and 
brought it over to me. Placing it on the floor in front of my chair he 
opened it and a big assortment of whips, handcuffs, mouthgags and other 
instruments of torture came into view. Some of them were so cruel looking I 
winced at the thought of what they would do to the human skin. 

But I was getting more and more excited despite myself. I'm usually not 
cruel, and I would rather inflict pleasure than pain on another person, but 
one has to be philosophical about this sort of thing. If pain is another 
person's pleasure, one is in fact (by bringing pain to this person) 
inflicting pleasure. Read what I went through and find out for yourself if I 
didn't find pleasure in the cruelty I committed on this old man. I can tell 
you right now I did, but I will try to be as detailed as possible in my 
description of this episode in my life. Later on I was to find out about the 
pleasure it gives when one is being whipped, but that is another story I 
will get to in due time. 

Right now I was the one to do the whipping and find pleasure in it. I 
started by taking up the front of my dress and tucking it under my belt. 
Wearing no panties, my cunt was not only exposed to his eyes but I could 
also go at it without having to grope under my dress, if I wanted to finger 
myself. This much I knew already: I was going to give myself a finger-fuck 
when I whipped him. Standing in front of a full length mirror, I looked at 
myself and I must say I rather liked what I saw. I looked utterly lewd, 
completely dressed as I was, with just my upper legs and my hairy cunt in 
view. Mr. Morgan also looked at me intently, and a sort of hunger shone in 
his eyes. The sight I offered must have appealed to his perverted tastes, as 
his cock was rising in his pants. 

I will allow you to look at me, I said. You can look at me all you want. At 
my dripping slit when I frig myself whipping you, but you are not going to 
touch me. And don't let me catch you wanking your old cock. If you're going 
to come at all it is through me and preferably by my whipping you. It's just 
your luck if you don't pass out before that happens oh yes, I'm really going 
to lay it on you! 

I was really getting in the mood of things, and believe me I meant every 
word of it. I wasn't just playing with words this time. I longed to whip him 
with a desire that I found strange when I thought about it afterwards. 

Now get your old carcass undressed, I snapped at him while I selected a mean 
looking whip from the suitcase. The feel of the whip handle made me feel 
even more excited, and I pressed it against my burning cunt. 

To make him undress himself a little more quickly, I cracked the whip at 
him, and although I didn't hit him, I felt my slit getting wet. Ripping the 
clothes from his body after my little preliminary blows, Mr. Morgan laid 
himself on the floor in front of me. 

His back was turned towards me and it was covered with old whipmarks. The 
sight of the traces of previous whippings made me shudder in delight and I 
could feel my juices really starting to flow. He turned his head so he could 
watch me and I raised my arm for the first blow. Bringing it down with all 
the strength I could muster, my first blow landed in the small of his back. 
He shuddered in pain but didn't utter a sound. My body shook in a strange 
and exciting lust I had never experienced before. The fact he didn't utter a 
single sound, however, made me furious as hell, and swearing under my breath 
I promised him the most horrible things. In quick succession the blows 
landed on his body now. I was trying my best to make them as painful as 
possible but he still didn't utter a sound. 

Whipping him made me wetter and wetter and without being able to withhold 
myself I brought my other hand between my legs. Juice was dripping down my 
legs and my fingers were sticky with the stuff immediately. Looking up at me 
he cried out in delight when he saw me opening my wet slit. Spreading the 
swollen cunt lips apart with two forked fingers, I reached inside with stiff 
fingers. Poking two fingers between the hairy lips I soon found my favorite 
spot in my cunt and I shuddered in delight at the touch. When I don't want 
to come too quickly I prefer a deep frigging and that is just what I wanted. 
The occasion was too exquisite to spoil it all by coming too soon. I had 
never experienced anything like this before and I was enjoying every minute 
of it. 

My fingers were so soothing in my cunt. I was thrilling myself so 
delightfully! The sight of the man lying on the floor in front of me made me 
so terribly randy so fucking randy! I masturbated myself frantically, a mist 
of passion-filled tears hanging over my eyes. How long could I keep this up? 
I didn't know and I didn't care, as long as it was going to be long and the 
fulfillment as great as my pleasure now. 

Although I couldn't see very clearly, I suddenly saw his hand disappear 
under his body. No doubt he wanted to frig his bursting prick! 

I told you I didn't want you to masturbate yourself, you bastard, I yelled 
at him. I stopped my whipping and throwing the whip on the floor I took a 
pair of handcuffs from the suitcase. I think I have to treat you a little 
more roughly and therefore I will put these handcuffs on you, keeping your 
hands behind your back That will teach you not to disobey me I don't care 
whether your cock is hard and throbbing If you want to come it's for me to 
decide when and that's not now. I still want to have some pleasure with you 
and I won't have my pleasure spoiled by spunk shooting from your prick. My 
own-spunk is just sufficient for the moment it makes my slit so nice and 
slippery I love to frig myself so much and there is nothing you can do about 
it if I want to come I just do that but that's not for you not yet maybe not 
ever He was completely helpless after I had handcuffed him and, though he 
was unable to reach his cock, it seemed to swell even more. Already it had 
swelled to a gigantic size and I was going to try to add another inch or so 
to it by my whipping. 

He may have been an old man, but believe me, there was nothing old about his 
cock and I already promised myself I'd have a piece of it in due time. Not 
right now, but I was going to have it shoved up my cunt no matter what was 
to happen. That is to say, if he managed to stand up under my blows. 

I had taken up the whip again and flogged him even more fiercely than 
before. He still had not made a single sound of pain and no matter what 
happened, I was going to wring this from him even if I had to kill him for 
it. As you see, I was really getting in the mood of things and I enjoyed his 
discomfort tremendously. 

Red welts stood out on his back, ugly and at the same time exciting to my 
lust crazed senses. The skin of some of those welts had broken and blood 
trickled out of them. The sight of his tortured back didn't make me feel 
sorry for him at all. It only made me bring down the whip stronger, more 
violently. 

I was still fingering my cunt in a frantic pace. My upcoming orgasm 
possessed my body and I knew I wasn't far from coming. My clitoris was 
swollen and almost hurting me. I really needed an orgasm and I knew I 
couldn't hold out very much longer. 

Suddenly Mr. Morgan cried out. First it was a cry of pain and I smiled in 
silent triumph. I had managed to make this hardened masochist cry in pain. 
The very first time I used a whip on anybody! I was feeling strangely proud 
and pleased with myself. His cries of anguish soon mingled with moans of 
pleasure. 

I'm starting to come, he cried. I'm going to come my spunk you did it with 
your whipping whip me harder whip me harder faster make my spunk come whip 
my cock With this he managed to turn himself on his back and his swollen 
organ was exposed to my whipping. Without the slightest hesitation, I 
directed my blows on his dong. 

Oh yes, whip me there whip my cock for it is lusting for your cunt that holy 
place between your legs a woman's own to do with what she wants your 
frigging it your juice all for yourself whip my prick whip it hard make me 
spunk offering my sperm on the altar of your rightful anger I'm spunking 
coming cooooooming aaaaagh ooooooh cooooming Spunk shot from his prick when 
he cried out in his last lust. It shot up to a height a younger man than he 
would have been proud of, and deep within me I wished I had it shooting up 
in my now burning twat. But one plays a game till the end after starting 
one. 

After shooting his load his whipped body was very still for a moment and 
looking at him through lusty eyes I gave my cunt a few more swift strokes 
and I also came. Exhausted I let myself fall in the chair and my legs hung 
open, the cunt juice dripping from the opened gash. 

When Mr. Morgan came back to his senses after some time he crawled to me. 
His handcuffed hands made it a bit awkward for him to reach me and I didn't 
give him any help. I was too tired and I also didn't help him out of sheer 
meanness. He managed to get to my feet and started to kiss them. He acted 
like the slave he had made me feel he was, and it improved my present mood. 
I had felt pity with him after I had so gloriously come, but his humble 
manner soon made me forget my kindness towards him. 

Dear mistress, please open your legs for me, he begged. Let my tongue bring 
you to another orgasm Grant me the honor of sucking your quim Piss in my 
mouth if you want to but let my mouth satisfy your needs I kicked him 
against his chest but like a dog he kept coming back. But I was only human 
and I was getting randy again so I might as well let him have a go at my 
cunt. I always like to be licked and this whole situation was so absurd in a 
way I might as well go all the way now. 

Putting my legs over the armrests of the chair I offered him my slippery 
cunt Mad lust shone in his eyes and when he saw my hot-box opened like this 
he yelped in delight and his cock twitched in anticipation. I decided to 
make him even more randy for me and after he had managed to give my slit a 
few delightful licks I pushed him away. His cuffed hands behind his back 
made him lose balance and he fell on his back. 

Since I was aroused by his tongue again, and it was going to take him some 
time to get over me again, I started to masturbate. The way I was seated, 
with my legs hanging over the armrests of the chair, my cunt was 
delightfully open to my fingers and I really played around with it without 
actually frigging myself. Masturbation is an art and I'm very artful. I 
could call myself the protectress of art in a way. I pulled the cunt lips 
out and played with them for some time. They are not very sensitive, that's 
true, but still it is a very nice feeling to stretch them a little and play 
with them. It makes you feel very randy without really building up an 
orgasm. 

Mr. Morgan was still trying to get back on his knees so he could crawl over 
to me. I was playing with my slit. Finally he managed to get back to my 
chair, wanting to take up where he left off. But every time he brought his 
head forward to have a go at my pussy I pushed him away teasingly. 

You just wait till I want you to suck me, I told him. Right now I feel like 
frigging myself again and I don't want you to bother me When I feel like 
being sucked I will tell you so and now, go away or I will use the whip on 
you again and I don't think you could stand that right now' He was on his 
knees in front of me, begging me to let him have a go at my cunt. He was 
really getting hungry for my cunt juice, but I played with myself as if he 
wasn't in the room at all. Sticking my finger deep within the moist cavity 
of my cunt, I frigged myself till I found myself fully aroused and decided 
to give him permission to suck me off. I took my hand away and like a hungry 
dog going after a piece of meat, he came at my pussy. Pressing his mouth 
against the hairy lips he showered my cunt with slobbering kisses and soon 
his tongue found the desired spot in my cunt. 

The old Romans had a saying that a man doesn't need his prick as long as he 
has his mouth and tongue, and in the case of Mr. Morgan, they were 
absolutely right. Taking my swollen clit between his lips, he delightfully 
rolled it around and he soon had me moaning in pleasure. He flicked his 
tongue over my clit, and sticking his tongue in my cunt as far as it would 
go he licked the inside of my pussy in a way my cunt-hungry girl friends 
could take an example from. He had me moving up and down in the chair in no 
time at all. 

I forgot everything around me and I just enjoyed his mouth when he lapped my 
cunt, devouring my flowing juice Looking down, I saw his prick had once more 
become fully erected and I bent over so I could pick up the key for the 
handcuffs. Loosening them I took his hand and laid it on his bursting prick. 
Under my hand and his, the swollen dong twitched and throbbed and I found it 
very hard not to beg him to stick it in my burning slit. 

Masturbate yourself jack off right in front of me I find pleasure in seeing 
you do this shamelessly wank yourself making your spunk fly by your own hand 
my cunt is not for your cock not yet maybe later if you please me if your 
performance satisfies me Jack off and lick my cunt I'm dripping wet I want 
to be cleaned by your mouth suck me and masturbate yourself He did as he was 
told and his hand clasped around the bursting prick sticking out from his 
body like a flagpole. He masturbated while his tongue flicked in and out of 
my cunt in a tremendous speed. He soon had us both coming and his spunk, 
flying from his cock hit the legs of the chair My spunk filling his mouth 
overfilling it, really, some of the sticky stuff running down his chin and 
lips-which he licked with delight He was still on his back when I opened my 
eyes again. My pussy was raw, burning. Too much coming, maybe. But no 
matter. I had still promised myself a fuck with his cock, so whether he 
liked it or not that's what I was going to get. I wasn't feeling any cruelty 
towards him any longer and I was my own sweet self once more, ready to 
please and be pleased. Even if he couldn't bring his cock to a stand, I was 
still feeling some respect for him. He was not exactly a very young man and 
already he had managed to shoot his wad two times in a row. And the first 
time was under what you might call a bit of hardship. I'm glad I was not 
inclined that way. Imagine what the back of a girl must look like after 
whipping upon whipping, especially with the tender skin a woman usually has. 
I couldn't bear to think about it and I pitied him more and more. But I 
think everybody is entitled to his own kicks, no matter how kinky they may 
seem to other people. 

I raised myself from the chair I was still sprawled in and went down on the 
floor with him. He still had his eyes closed, but he opened them when he 
sensed my presence. A satisfied look was on his face and he looked at me, 
his torturess, with tender eyes. I kissed his dear old face and not a word 
had been spoken between us. He sensed my mood had changed, and although he 
got his kicks in quite another way, he wanted me to go ahead with whatever I 
had in mind. I rubbed my hands over his body, and although he was not a 
young man, he was still well preserved. He wasn't bulky with muscles and all 
that sort of thing. In fact, he was rather on the slender side, but he had 
not a single ounce of excess fat on his body. So my task was not distasteful 
at all and I was once more beginning to enjoy myself, although I must 
confess I couldn't have stood to have a look at his back at that time. I 
really dreaded what I would see there and the idea I had done it made me 
shudder in horror. 

I was feeling quite tender towards him now and I decided to give him the 
best I could offer. I was going to give him all the tender lovemaking I 
could muster, and be very patient about it. 

Moving my mouth all over his body soon brought me in the presence of his 
prick. Dried sperm was sticking to it and I began by licking it away, 
cleaning his cock of the traces of his previous spendings. He was lying very 
quiet under this treatment, but he must have liked what I was doing, because 
he sighed deep and heavily. 

You just lie as you are, Mr. Morgan, I told him, and let me do you with my 
mouth. We will see if I can bring back some life to this whopper of yours 
for it really is a whopper any woman would be glad to receive in her pussy. 
It's a nice instrument and you should be proud of it it's so nice and soft 
now but it can also look hard and menacing Let me suck it for you it 
certainly deserves it The taste is so nice your spunk on it let me clean you 
I started to suck him in earnest now and slowly his prick rose to the 
desired dimensions. It took him some time to get fully aroused, but I was 
enjoying what I did so much I didn't mind at all. Besides, it took me some 
time to get fully aroused, but slowly I also felt myself getting wet between 
my legs, my pussy once more ready for action and amusement. It's amazing how 
quickly one recovers from a tiring experience as coming in the way I had 
already done for two times, so soon. 

I didn't feel like wanking myself this time, although you know by now I'm 
absolutely not against it. In fact, I love to finger my pussy. But this time 
I wanted to wait for him to get ready for me and come by just being fucked. 
Plainly and straightly fucked his cock up my cunt he humping me in a good, 
old-fashioned way. His prick filled my mouth now and his body shook in 
delight at what my tongue was doing to him. Maybe some more of these 
treatments in straight loving would cure him of his kinky behavior. Imagine 
me, the amateur psychiatrist, me with my liking for other women. My penchant 
for perversities loving to jack off in front of somebody else to be fucked 
in the presence of other people. There is really nothing normal about me, if 
you come to think of it. Oh well, we all have our little twists of mind, 
have we not? Let the unkinky ones step forward and throw the first stone! 

And I liked what I was doing to him not too long ago, didn't I? All this was 
going through my mind when I was slowly sucking his cock. It was completely 
hard now, and it filled my mouth till I thought I was going to choke on it. 
He made me turn around so I was down on him with my face towards his feet, 
and his mouth went for my pussy. 

Not only had his prick not lost any of his vigor, his tongue had the same 
tantalizing experience on my slit. And I was dripping again. My pussy was 
itching and burning, aching to be fucked. But his tongue was so delightfully 
soothing on my cunt, I wanted to last it for a little longer. So, we went on 
in what was a very nice sixty-nine. 

But suddenly I couldn't stand it any longer. I just had to have his stiff 
prick up my slit. I wrenched myself away from his sucking mouth and went 
lower down his body. Squatting over his throbbing prick, I took it in my 
hand. It was slippery with my saliva and pre-fuck was oozing out of the tiny 
slit. My legs wide open, my cunt ready to engulf it with hairy lips, I 
pointed it at my burning quim. Lowering myself, I sank down on it and it 
penetrated me to the hilt. I was filled completely with its terrifying 
length, feeling it knock against my womb with the huge head. It was thick 
and burning red hot in my pussy and I started to rock back and forth. Riding 
him, accompanying our fucking with a soppy noise, and with every down 
movement he delightfully met my thrusts. It was a marvelous new sensation, 
fucking like this, and my hands went to my breasts to play with the excited 
nipples. They were rock-hard under my fingers when I tweaked them and rolled 
them around between the thumb and forefinger. 

Mr. Morgan's hand came up in front of my body and since my back was turned 
to him I could only see his hands. His hands went for my slit and opened as 
it was, he didn't have any trouble finding my erected clit. Spreading the 
lips even further apart, he played with my clitty, letting his fingers run 
over it, rubbing it, pressing it I was climbing up the top of the hill very 
fast now and his cock throbbed in delighted passion. The swollen veins in 
his cock rubbed the walls of my cunt and in utter rut we rocked on the 
floor, not noticing its hardness or discomfort. He was probing me so deeply 
so far up my dilating slit his fingers playing with my clit pulling at the 
cunt lips like he had seen me doing it's so wonderful such a marvelous fuck 
Fuck me fuck me! I yelled. Make me come I'm so randy so fucking randy ream 
my cunt play with my clit push your dong up my slit my juices flowing from 
my randy cunt Mr. Morgan was yelling the same sort of thing and it was a 
good thing this hotel is solidly built, with thick walls and double doors, 
otherwise we would have alarmed the whole place. 

We creamed together this time, our juices mingling. His prick still in my 
cunt, I let myself fall over him, absolutely exhausted. Fucked out, I might 
say. His cock slowly slid from my cunt when it went all limp and flaccid, 
and with a sucking noise my cunt lips closed themselves. 

On wobbly legs, I left him. It had been a marvelous experience, all of it, 
but I was glad he left the next day. I don't think I could have stood 
another thing like that. 

Oh yes, although I'm not a whore I was very pleased with the big tip he left 
for me in an envelope at the desk. The porter looked at me through strange 
eyes, but didn't say anything. Looking at him I knew I was going to have to 
satisfy his curiosity sooner or later. Not that I minded; he was rather 
good-looking and I like changes. 

 CHAPTER SIX 

Room 125, one of the rooms on my floor. At a certain time it was occupied by 
an old countess who stayed on for a rather prolonged period. I strongly 
suspected her to be a lesbian from the first moment I saw her. I had had 
lesbian affairs before, as you know, but never with a real dyke; always with 
girls and women who liked their pleasure as it came. Bisexuals as you might 
call them, but this one was wholly and truly lesbian or I would never open 
my cunt for sex again. Anyway, I was getting very interested in what it 
would be like to make a real lesbian and I would soon find it to be a 
marvelous experience. Oh yes, and the hotel porter also plays a part in this 
one, so sit tight and enjoy your reading. Just as a side thought: I wonder 
how many women are reading my book at this moment. 

But let us get back to my lesbian countess. 

She was already staying with us for a week when she finally made the first 
move towards sex. Or actually, I forced her to make the first move. 

One morning I came to her room and I thought her to be out. Without 
bothering to knock at her door I opened it with my passkey and stepped 
inside. It was a suite of apartments; I started to do the living room first, 
and having cleaned it properly I went to her bedroom. I opened the door and 
there she was right in front of my eyes. The bed was directly opposite the 
door and on it was my countess in all her nobility. She was lying on top of 
the blankets and I had a beautiful, clear sight of her wide-spread legs. Her 
hairy, enormous slit was wide open. The red, swollen clitoris standing out 
from between the lips like a soldier standing on guard. She was one of those 
women with an overlong clit and it looked like a miniature penis. It seems 
that lesbians of stature always have a clit like that although people also 
say it's a sure sign of being an ardent masturbator. If the last was true, 
my clit would have been at least a foot long. 

But anyway, there she was, right under my eyes. Her fat belly towered over 
the swelling of her cunt and her flabby breasts almost hung down her sides. 
She was horrible to look at but the sight she offered me was appealing to my 
perverted tastes. She was masturbating like a woman gone mad. She worked on 
her slit and clit as if she had not come for years! Her glutenous spunk, 
thick like a man's, wet her bulky thighs and with the fingers of one hand 
she caressed the long nipples crowning her breasts. Occasionally she closed 
her hand tightly around the tit and the huge thing shook like jelly. 

It was altogether an amazing sight, amazing and appalling to see a woman 
like she going through the antics of a young girl. But who am I to criticize 
her actions? After all, I'm doing the same sort of things and why shouldn't 
somebody else do the same things. Apart from different bodies, all of our 
passions are the same and I already felt the contempt I had sensed at first 
leave my body. If I had only dared to, I'm sure I would have joined her in a 
minute. But this didn't seem necessary, as you will find out for yourself. 
Seeing me standing at the door when she happened to look up, she was 
startled and with a cry of surprise she sat upright. Without saying 
anything, I hurried past the bed into the bathroom and started to clean it 
as if nothing had happened. For the first time I felt guilty about spying on 
other people. She was so pitiful! With her looks it must not have been easy 
to lure another person into her bed. Not long after I had gone to the 
bathroom she joined me there. She was fully dressed now and did look quite 
friendly. 

I hope you don't feel disgusted by the scene I offered you, my dear child, 
she said in a beautiful, cultivated voice, but you are probably well 
acquainted with the solitary pleasure of masturbating, considering your age, 
although it may have surprised you to find that women of my age also indulge 
in this sort of thing You don't do anybody any harm, having your pleasure, 
now did you, madam. As far as I'm concerned I didn't see anything. I'm not 
here to play judge over our guests You paid for your room and can do as you 
please That's my opinion for all that it is worth You're very wise for your 
age, my child. It's nice to hear some sense from the mouth of a young girl 
these days Although I think your job here in the hotel has made you mature 
quicker than the average youngster. 

You are very kind, madam, and I think you need not bother about me being 
indiscreet After all, we are women, the two of us, and we know very well we 
occasionally need something to satisfy our passions, even if it is only our 
own finger After this she was silent for some time, but my last remark had 
started her thinking; smiling as if we were sharing a secret, she went on. 

From your last remark I understand you also have your little pleasures. You 
are the right age for it I can still remember how beautiful it was to 
masturbate when I was a lot younger and actually, it still is beautiful but 
in your case I'm sure not all of your pleasures are solitary You are far too 
beautiful to masturbate by yourself all the time I'm certain there are quite 
a few boys just dying to put their hands up your lovely little panties and 
play with your cunt or maybe you have some girl friends, just as beautiful 
as you are yourself who do it for you Yes, I can picture you together with 
your friends frigging in front of each other or doing it to each other 
beautiful girls with their little fingers up their slits wanking away 
spunking Her imagination was surely getting to the old girl and without 
wanting to be really dishonest I decided to play along with her. I'm sure I 
was only doing her a favor by not mentioning my liking for a good hard prick 
as well as a dripping slit. 

I don't have any regular boy friends, madam, I said, not really lying but 
just bending the truth a little bit. My working hours are far too irregular 
for them and besides I let my voice trail away mysteriously. 

And she immediately fell for this. 

What about the other room maids then? Some of them are real beauties, just 
like you Don't tell me there isn't one among them you fancy Obviously you 
girls must be getting a bit starved for sex in a place like this, if your 
hours are so irregular If she only knew how starved I was for sex. But why 
tell her? She was enjoying herself in her role of motherly friend and I 
didn't want to spoil her fun by telling her all my adventures. 

Oh, I don't know about the other girls I haven't worked here very long yet 
and I have not really become friendly with them but you are right in one 
thing some of them are beautiful and I Once more I let my voice trail away 
and I think I even managed to look cunt-hungry. 

The last bit wasn't too much of a problem for me, because when I mentioned 
the beautiful girls I was thinking about my friend Sue in particular. She 
was getting more and more interested and resting her hand on my shoulder, 
she started to speak again. 

My poor dear, you must be terribly lonely then. Just like me Oh, I would 
give anything for a delightful little girl like you to have you for my 
friend It would be so nice to give each other some comfort if you know what 
I mean Did I know what she meant? Comfort, my foot. The old bird wanted to 
make love to me She wanted to play with my pussy and have her gash played 
with as well and frankly, I was not going to mind at all But what am I 
talking about? she said. You may not want to be anything more than just 
friends. You may find me disgusting, and here I am making propositions to 
you. But I have said it there is nothing I can do about it now But it's 
proof I have been longing for the company of another female. Wanting to 
share her confidence doing things with her those delightful, dirty things 
unspeakable but beautiful One can always speak about lovemaking, madam. No 
matter how dirty it may look to other people anything you like is all right, 
as long as you are not offending other people You're such a wise child, my 
dear Already I feel quite attached to you and you're so delightfully young 
and I'm so old and ugly there isn't left very much of my beauty yet I was 
beautiful when I was a lot younger but it is the sad fate with the women in 
our family we fade very easily and then there isn't very much that's 
desirable left I don't think you are all that ugly, madam. In fact, I kind 
of like your breasts. In their own way they have a certain appeal. 

Patting my fanny, she smiled at me. 

Flatterer, she said. You know it's not true I know I haven't much of a 
figure left Nothing like your own perfect body I wish I could undress you 
I'm sure you are beautiful Those clothes cover you so horribly It's a shame 
beautiful young girls like you are not allowed to walk around naked Couldn't 
you get undressed so I could marvel at your body? 

She was getting excited now and I wasn't feeling completely indifferent to 
the whole thing myself. I was longing for some sex and no matter how she 
looked, this dame was going to give me pleasure. Of that I was sure. 

Slowly I started to unbutton my dress, and raising my arms I slipped it over 
my head. As a matter of interest and to be accurate in my story, I was 
wearing panties and a bra today, so when I had stepped out of my dress she 
still couldn't see all of me. And a good thing at that. It must have been 
rather peculiar to her if she would have found me entirely nude under my 
dress. She looked at me with plain lust in her eyes and she couldn't 
restrain herself from touching my bottom, lightly patting it, while her 
other hand touched my cunt in an almost hesitating way. Her hot looks roved 
over my body and came to rest on my tiny bikini panty, and she almost tried 
to look through the material. From the legs of the panties as well as from 
the waist of it, my curly cunt hairs peeped. Those panties were just a 
little too small to hold all of me. 

You are looking so terribly exciting, my dear, she said, stepping up close 
to me and pressing her plump body against mine. 

Let's go to the bedroom and do this properly, shall we? I want to hold your 
lovely body in my arms for a long time and this bathroom is not exactly the 
right place for that Oh, it's been so long since I had anybody like you with 
me so terribly long. I don't want to hurry through things. I want to give 
you so much pleasure. Just as much as I'm getting from your lovely body 
you're so small so delightfully delicate so wonderfully young But before we 
actually went to the bedroom she just had to feel my cunny. Sticking her 
hand under the waistband, she let her fingers grope through my bush, and 
slipping one finger lower she managed to get at the top of my slit. Needless 
to say she found me quite wet already. 

Oh, you are getting wet already! How lovely do you like my caresses? I love 
to feel your cunt it's so soft so wet so nice! 

And then we went to the bedroom and headed straight for the bed without 
further delay. 

Don't mind Bendor, she said, pointing to the big Dane lying on the left side 
of the bed. He is a very nice dog and I have him always with me. He is one 
of my closest companions on all my travels and he won't hurt you I had not 
noticed the dog before and when he looked up at me I bent down to pat his 
big head. He seemed to like me touching him and he growled deep in his 
throat contentedly. Then we were on the bed. I was lying on my back facing 
the countess, who was sitting beside me. 

I still don't know your name. 

I told her my name and she repeated it with love in her voice. 

Now that I know your name, you must call me Leonora No, no, don't refuse I 
insist upon it. We are going to be such good friends such very good friends 
Taking me in her arms again, she started to kiss me. All over my body she 
kissed me. My face, my neck, arms, tummy, legs, just about everywhere. She 
even kissed my tits and cunt through my bra and panties. Kissing my cunt she 
all of a sudden gave a little chuckle. 

What's the matter, Leonora? What are you laughing at? Is something wrong? 

There is absolutely nothing wrong, my darling Mitzy. In fact, everything is 
just about right But the crotch of your panty is all wet with juice and when 
I laughed it was in pleasure about having found you How lovely and randy you 
are A girl from my dreams Do you long to come? Let me make you but first 
let's get you out of your bra and panties Just wait a little longer, 
Leonora. Let me get you out of your clothes first I want to play with you a 
little You must need it just as I do Would you, my darling? Oh, yes, I also 
long to be touched by you Please, love me as I would love you Leonora had 
not bothered to put anything under her dress when she had quickly thrown it 
over her head after I had found her. So unbuttoning her and making her step 
out of it was all I really had to do to have her stark naked. She was really 
enormous. Fat and bulky, with flabby tits, but in a strange way she excited 
me terribly. Never before had I seen such big tits and I couldn't wait for 
the sensation it would give me to touch and play with them. I reached for 
the long brown nipples and lightly stroked them. She closed her eyes in 
delight and sighed at this first contact. 

Oh, it's such a lovely feeling, Mitzy Your fingers touching my nipples it's 
so lovely This should go on forever I feel like I'm in the clouds My head is 
reeling It's been so long so terribly long Don't stop, my darling don't stop 
Caress me your hands your fingers But I didn't want to play with her tits 
alone. I wanted more. For myself as well as for her I was also enjoying this 
first contact and I wanted to do better I closed my mouth around one nipple 
and sucked sucked sucked while my fingers played with the other one. 
Stroking it pulling it pinching it making her squirm in utter passion! 

Leonora cried out her lust and passion, and her bulky form quivered like a 
pudding. 

Oh yes, Mitzy suck my tit suck me suck me suck my tit, you lovely darling 
You make me so randy so fucking randy I want to masturbate frig myself Look, 
I'm opening my legs already My cunt my wet slit wet because of you your 
mouth on my tit and my hand between my legs my fingers frigging me Look, 
they have found their goal yet I'm masturbating myself jacking off for you 
It's because of you my juices are flowing my sticky, slimy juices I'm so 
wet, so frigging wet my fingers go in so easy I kept my mouth around the 
hardened nipple, looking down to watch her play with her hot-box. She was 
very good at it and played with her damp gash with a fervor one only sees in 
very randy women. The old bitch sure had things flowing between her legs. 
Her fingers made a wet, sopping noise when they moved in and out of her 
cunt. A heady smell of spunk rose from between her legs and like always it 
made my mind reel in lust. 

There may be a faint difference in the perfume of cunt juice between women, 
but the results are always the same on me. Whenever I smell it, it makes me 
twice as randy and I want to take part in their wetness Feeling it on my 
fingers my mouth my tongue I roughly pushed her hand aside and rammed two 
fingers up her slit. Up to now she had still been sitting on the bed beside 
me, but when she felt my fingers sliding up her slit, Leonora let herself 
fall backwards on the bed Her legs as far apart as possible, her belly, fat 
and enormous, heaving in abandoned passion, she let herself be frigged by my 
able fingers. She was in no position now to do anything herself, being too 
far gone on the road to satisfaction. In rapid motions my fingers worked on 
her slit, going in and out, making her juices flow over my fingers, down my 
hand, wetting the-sheets with not to be mistaken spots. I used all of my 
skill on her and I had her swooning not long after. 

Breathing deeply, I took in the smell of her strong cunt juice. Oh, that 
special smell coming from a woman's spunking cunt! That lovely smell! It's 
so strong so delicious setting my blood afire giving me the urge to 
masturbate the urge to frig my itching cunt. I wanted to be jacked off by 
her by anybody even myself. I wished her to come quickly so she could do me 
wank me bring me to an orgasm Leonora was moaning in delight, enjoying what 
I was doing to her slimy cunt. She was unable to utter a sensible word any 
longer and inaudible sounds came from her mouth. My fingers were flying in 
and out of her cunt at a tremendous speed, and my tired hand started to 
hurt, but finally I had her creaming. She seemed almost endless in coming. 
Thick, glutinous spunk streamed from her cunt, over my hand, dripping down 
her asshole. She definitely had spoken the truth when she told me she needed 
to come very badly and I can't blame her. It's nice to have solitary 
pleasure, but after a time it does tend to get a bit boring and frustrating. 
It's time then to let somebody else take part in it. Doing it together 
creaming while looking at each other frigging while lying side by side on a 
bed playing with each other's cunt when that fancy takes you all those 
things one dreams of, thinks about during the day waiting for the night to 
come so one is free free to do as they please. Sucking frigging licking a 
prick a cunt an asshole anything anything at all! Making love living in 
pleasure lascivious pleasure! Seeing the sticky come-juice drip from her 
cunt, I knew I could not hold out very much longer. 

I was still sitting beside her spent body on the bed. Staring at her 
dripping slit, I brought my hand to my own slit. Two stiff fingers went up 
my slit easily, slippery as I was. Why not use three fingers, for that 
matter or four or my hand! I felt I could just about stand anything in my 
slit now-a horse's cock an elephant's But three fingers were doing me nicely 
and I stuffed them in my slit as far as they would go I wished my fingers 
were longer I wanted to reach in my cunt deeper further Spunk was dripping 
from my slit and Leonora, looking up from her part of the bed, reached out 
with her hand. Taking a drop of cunt-juice on her finger she brought it to 
her mouth. Her pointed tongue flicked at the sticky globule and closing her 
eyes in delight, she licked it off with a quick swipe of her tongue. 

How lovely you look, my darling! Frigging yourself with the leg of your 
panty pushed aside your garter stretching obscenely spreading your legs so 
lewdly Yes, that's right. I had been in so much of a hurry I had not taken 
the time to remove my panties. 

You love to masturbate, don't you, my darling? Just like I do! Go ahead and 
have your fun. Let me look at you a little longer although I long to do it 
for you but you are so marvelous to watch here, let me take off your bra. I 
want to see your titties fondle them play with your nipples suck them oh, 
you're so exciting She undid the clasp of my bra and took it off, throwing 
it on the floor beside the bed. Her mouth, closing around the hardened 
nipple of my left breast, set my mind reeling in lust and passion. My eager 
fingers were making a sopping noise between my legs as I masturbated my 
dripping slit. I wasn't very far from coming and when Leonora started to 
play with my other tit with her hand, I couldn't hold out on my orgasm any 
longer. Spunk flooded my agile fingers and my belly heaved and rolled in 
spasmodic convulsions. Exhausted and satisfied for the time being I let 
myself fall backwards on the bed, trying to get over the faint feeling I had 
after this strong orgasm. 

I don't know how long I had been lying like this when all of a sudden I felt 
somebody else getting on the bed. Or actually I should have said something 
else, for looking up I discovered the big Dane had got onto the bed. During 
our previous sexual outburst he had been lying quietly beside the bed and, 
to tell the truth, I had forgotten all about him. But now he joined us on 
the bed. His tongue was hanging from his mouth and he seemed to be greatly 
agitated and excited. 

He stuck his huge head between my legs which were still spread as far as 
possible. Sticking his cold nose against the wet crotch of my panties, he 
sniffed excitedly at the spent juices he found there. I took my finger from 
my slit and he immediately pressed his nose against the still swollen cunt 
lips. His pointed tongue touched me in my most vulnerable spot when he tried 
to swipe his tongue over it. 

Let him have his way, Mitzy, Leonora told me, but take your panties off 
first. I'm sure you will enjoy what he can do for you and you won't regret 
it I took my panties off and laid myself in position to be sucked by the 
huge dog. 

Come on, Bendor, suck the nice girl hasn't she a lovely slit and so very wet 
You like that boy, don't you? There is a good dog use your tongue on darling 
Mitzy lick her pussy! 

Now, most dogs show some reaction when you mention the word pussy" to them, 
when they are trained that way. But this Great Dane was simply pussy mad. 
Female pussy, that is, and he went for my cunt like a cunt-hungry man It was 
a lot rougher than any man's tongue can ever be but it was also more 
penetrating than anything else I had ever had up my slit. 

Go right ahead, Bendor suck the little girl you're just as mad for her cunty 
as I am lick her nice and clean, boy she is beginning to like it already 
make her come She bent herself over my tit again and took it once more in 
her mouth. Sucking one, she played with the nipple of the other one while 
her dog licked my pussy to the bottom with his rough tongue After licking me 
for some time the dog suddenly stopped, and barking, backed away from me. 

What does he want now, Leonora? I asked. Why doesn't he go on licking me? 
I'm beginning to like it and I wasn't far from coming. Tell him to go on I 
want to cream I'm so randy now, I can't be left like that now I need to come 
Don't worry, darling, let me just go ahead and him you just wait you will 
love what he is going to do now Get on your hands and knees. He is going to 
fuck you Going to fuck me? You mean to say he is actually going to stick his 
dog's prick up my slit Does he fuck you as well when you want him to? No 
wonder you take him everywhere you go! Will his cock really have some effect 
on my cunt? He is only a dog, isn't he, and his cock can't be too big But he 
is a very big dog and his prick is in accordance with his body. You will be 
surprised, my dear now get on your knees and let him stick it up your slit. 
But look have a look at his cock first it's sticking out of its hairy sheath 
isn't it nice and red And she was absolutely right in her last remark his 
cock wasn't bad at all. Maybe not as impressive as a man's. It was a lot 
thinner, but the length of it was something any man could be proud of. It 
was long and thin and pointed, and the red color of it made it absolutely 
menacing I was almost scared to get on my hands and knees for him. His cock 
looked far too long for me, and I was afraid he was going to stick it so far 
up my belly it would rupture my womb. Now that's a new one, isn't it me, 
afraid of a cock! This feeling didn't last long when I found myself still 
randy and eager to be fucked. I went down on my hands and knees, my ass 
turned to the huge dog. 

My breasts hung down and Leonora, seeing them neglected, took the hardened 
nipples between her thumb and forefinger and urged Bendor to mount me. My 
cunt must have been an exciting sight for the dog for with a growl he came 
for it. His paws rested on my shoulder when his canine prick entered my 
dilating slit and I had been right, in length he could match any man. In 
fact, it was longer than any human male's prick I had ever had up my slit. 
He entered me and I thought his cock would never stop moving forward in me. 
When he had it all the way up, he started to fuck me in the rapid fashion 
characteristic for his species. 

I felt like the bitch I was. All the while Leonora was sucking and fingering 
my tits, her dog fucked me (dog-fashion). But I enjoyed it thoroughly, 
rocking back and forth on the bed and biting my lips to stop myself from 
shouting out loud It was a very good thing I had not been far from coming 
when he began fucking me, because that is the only trouble with dogs. They 
are awfully quick in coming and after having come they soon lose interest. 
After only a few minutes his spunk shot out of his cock and filled my heated 
slit. It was wonderfully soothing on the swollen walls of my cunt and when I 
felt it I also came, spunking my juice over his cock. 

Leonora chased him from the bed. She wanted me for herself now, and applying 
her mouth to my dripping slit she started to suck me without bothering about 
the dog's sperm. She cleaned up all of the spunk traces and when not a 
single drop was left, she finally let go of me. 

During the time Bendor had been fucking me, she had been busily fingering 
her own slit. I looked at her when her mouth had left my slit and found her 
with three fingers up her slit, wanking herself like a fanatic, in the very 
process of delightfully spunking over her fingers. A lustful smile was 
spreading over her face. She knew I was coming back for more after this. 
Unfortunately, I had to go back to work. Besides, I don't think I could have 
been able to have more sex As quietly as possible, I left her apartments 
after dressing myself. 

The next day I had my day off and instead of spending it outside the hotel 
as I usually do, I sneaked up to Leonora's room. Just before I left her room 
the day before she had made me promise to come back the next day. I had 
gladly made her this promise, because I had begun to like her and I didn't 
mind spending some more time with her. There were still a lot of things we 
hadn't done and I wanted to take as much advantage of her as possible. It's 
not every day one has a lesbian countess for a friend. 

Knocking at her door, she immediately opened it to let me in. Closing me in 
her arms, she kissed me and told me how glad she was to see me how much she 
loved me how much she had feared I would not come. How much she had feared I 
had found her disgusting after all! I reassured her I didn't find her 
disgusting at all liked her very much looked upon her as one of my closest 
friends and so on. When I told her I could stay the whole day if she wanted 
me to, she was almost overcome with joy and started her excited exclamations 
again I was very flattered over her compliments on my looks and although I 
had felt slightly annoyed at her chattering I softened up again and cuddled 
up to her, repaying her her kisses. 

We went to her bedroom and sat down at the bed. We kissed some more and soon 
our hands were roving over the other's body. We were getting excited very 
quickly, but Leonora had other ideas to spend the day. 

Let's wait a little bit longer, Mitzy Let's wait making love I want to make 
the most of this precious day for tomorrow I have to leave Urgent business 
at my estate has called me back! And I had not planned yet to go away. You 
have been so nice to me and I have grown quite fond of you But there you 
have it The always unexpected So let's make the most of this day I told her 
how sorry I was to hear she had to leave and agreed with her point of view- 
make the most of this one day we had left and enjoy each other's company to 
the fullest. 

So here is what I propose to do You go out of the hotel and I meet you in 
town at that big department store at the end of Main Street. 

I knew the store she meant and leaving the hotel I didn't have any trouble 
finding it. After waiting for her for about a quarter of an hour, she met me 
at the entrance and before I knew what was happening we were inside and 
Leonora walked straight to the fashion department. 

Now I want you to buy some clothes, so look around at your leisure and 
choose anything you like. Don't mind the price; I've plenty of money and not 
really anybody else to spend it on My nieces and nephews who don't care how 
I am can go straight to hell as far as I'm concerned I'd rather spend it on 
you At first I wanted to refuse, but she didn't want to hear about it. In 
fact, she insisted, so I didn't resist to the temptation any longer and let 
myself be overwhelmed by all the pretty things they had in the store. 

Leonora had called a salesgirl. I could hardly say I liked this or that 
dress when Leonora had it laid aside to be wrapped up and delivered later. 

It's really too much already, Leonora. I can't accept all this I just can't 
Nonsense utter nonsense and you know it. I told you you could pick anything 
you like and that's the way it's going to be The salesgirl had a knowing 
little smile on her face when she looked at me, as if she was saying: You 
sure hooked yourself the hen with the gold eggs, girl. I wonder how many 
times you have to suck the old bird for this. 

I smiled at her sweetly and innocently, trying to look as naive as possible. 

Finally I couldn't find anything else I particularly fancied and we left the 
salesgirl to get everything delivered at the hotel in my name. We then went 
to the lingerie department. 

There the same thing happened all over again, with the exception that when 
fitting the bras, Leonora went in the little cubicle with me and took the 
opportunity to caress me whenever I had my tits bare. Again we got knowing 
looks and smiles from the salesgirl, but Leonora either failed to see it or 
just refused to pay attention to it. And as for myself, I began to like 
these knowing smiles. It plainly showed jealousy and I couldn't wish for 
anything more. I suspected the salesgirl at the lingerie department to be of 
the same caliber as Leonora, and promised myself to go back there one day 
when I needed something again, just to see how far she dared to go. 

Separately, we went back to the hotel, after I had also chosen a couple of 
pairs of shoes and other trimmings to make my wardrobe complete. 

I didn't think I was going to need anything for another year or so. 

Back at the hotel I went up to my room and waited for half an hour for 
Leonora to return. I had only taken the lingerie from the store, the rest of 
the clothes being far too much to take with me. But I wanted to have my 
pretty bras and panties with me, and I was sure Leonora would love having me 
parading around in them. Every set of underwear was completely fitted out, 
even having matching stockings in the same color as the rest of the set. I 
didn't dare to think what it all would cost, but it must have amounted to a 
small fortune. 

After half an hour I went to Leonora's room and lightly knocked at her door. 
She opened it and let me in. I had brought the prettiest of the sets of 
underwear and after she had kissed me lovingly I told her I was going to 
give her an underwear fashion show all for her alone, with nobody to disturb 
us To make it more exciting I went into the bedroom to change. If I would 
have started to undress and dress myself in her presence I knew that in no 
time at all we would be rolling on the floor or the bed. 

I came out of the bedroom in the first of the sets and paraded around the 
room. Wiggling my hips, making my firm buttocks bounce, I walked in front of 
Leonora in the sexy outfit. Taking all sorts of poses, I made myself as 
attractive as possible and Leonora couldn't take her eyes off me. Or her 
hands for that matter, but before she could start to fondle me I ran from 
the room to change into something else. I had very carefully planned my show 
and the further it went the more daring the clothes became till they were 
nothing more than peek-a-boo outfits. I felt like a stripper in one of the 
clubs in town. 

Leonora was getting excited, and for the last five or so outfits she had 
struck her right hand under her dress, obviously playing with her hot-box. 
Her left hand stroked her bulging breasts; naked lust was shining in her 
eyes. 

I was getting rather excited myself and I slowly felt my slit getting wet 
and sticky in anticipation of things to come. And I knew who was going to 
come. Leonora and me, that's who and not too long after this. 

Coming out of the bedroom in the last outfit I found her sitting in the 
chair like she had been doing since the beginning of the show- with only one 
exception. She was completely naked, her bulky form sprawled in the chair. I 
went up to the chair and went through my stimulating little act. 

Oh, Mitzy, you're so lovely and I want you so much. Look, I'm naked already 
all for you, my darling. I couldn't hold out any longer I have been frigging 
my cunt for the last quarter of an hour my hand under my dress but it didn't 
satisfy me any longer. I had to be naked I just had to. Come, darling, take 
off this last bit of clothes and join me in my nudeness don't make me feel 
alone you also want it don't you come, my darling let's make love frig suck 
lick anything I was pretty excited myself, so I didn't hesitate any longer. 
Taking off my panties and bra only took me a couple of seconds and then I 
stood in front of her, just as naked as she was. And just as excited. 
Dripping wet, excited, and randy. 

Leonora was masturbating in a frenzy when I stood naked in front of her and 
decided to do something about it. I stuck out my hand and removed hers from 
her cunt. She was sopping wet and I had no trouble sticking three fingers up 
her slit. Slowly I moved my fingers in and out of her dripping slit and she 
groaned in pleasure. She also reached for my cunt now that her hand was free 
from the work of her hot-box. Still standing in front of her, I placed one 
foot on the chair and my cunt opened for her fingers to ream me. 

It was absolutely lewd the way we were working on the other's slits and our 
action soon had us highly stimulated. 

Leonora was the first to give in to the urge to replace her fingers with her 
tongue. Taking her fingers from between my legs, she brought her head 
forward, opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue. When her tongue 
touched my excited cunt lips I shuddered in delight, closing my eyes 
momentarily. It was so lovely to feel her tongue there, but at the same time 
I didn't want to neglect her. 

I made her stand up from the chair and placed her on the floor on the 
carpet. Immediately she sensed what I wanted to do and she must not have 
expected this. 

Oh, my darling are we really are we really going to do a sixty-nine I have 
so much hoped for this. I didn't dare to dream about it, really but now your 
mouth on my cunt mine on yours licking one another licking slobbering the 
juices from our slits such a lovely thing to do such an exciting thing come 
over me darling, give me your slit let me eat you hurry, I can't wait any 
longer I placed myself over her prostrate form, my head facing her feet, my 
cunt close to her hungry mouth. Bending over, I brought my mouth to her slit 
and with the fingers of one hand I opened the swollen cunt lips. Her clit 
popped out and the first thing I did was press my tongue against this 
protuberance. At the same time I felt her mouth against my cunt, her lips 
nibbling at my swollen clitty. I almost cried out in lust when we really 
went ahead with our sapphic game. Nibbling sucking licking biting sticking 
our tongues in the other's slot as far as they would go enjoying the juice 
dripping down our lips savoring the slightly salty taste of the sticky juice 
coming from our cunts All the wells in our twats opened to full capacity 
giving each other all we had to offer lots and lots of it filling our mouths 
making us abandon all of our inhibitions of which we didn't have too many 
anyway bringing us rapidly to a satisfying, glutenous orgasm creaming 
creaming creaming, till I thought we would never stop emptying ourselves in 
each other's mouth Dead tired, we went to the bedroom after this little 
game. Leonora went to the bathroom and coming back with a perfumed towel she 
wiped my spunk dripping slit. 

It's not that I don't like the smell of your cunt, darling, but it feels so 
much nicer if all of the stickiness is cleaned off. A nice fresh cunt for me 
to enjoy later on. Oh, I love you so much I could really start to love you 
again right now. But take a little rest first and then I may have a surprise 
for you a big surprise Surprises again, Leonora You already gave me so much 
Oh, I wish I could make love to you as a man although you may not even like 
that. You only love girls, don't you? 

That's right, Mitzy I only love girls but sometimes a girl can be just as 
well attired as a man and be just as satisfying as a man Or even better 
attired than a man and even more satisfying for a woman with my tendencies 
Having all those charms only a woman has and on top of that Her voice 
trailed away and I didn't have the slightest idea what she was talking about 
at that time, but I was soon to find out and much to my pleasure Then and 
now What, for heaven's sake, are you talking about, Leonora? How can a girl 
ever look at well attired as a man I do understand that for you a girl is 
more satisfying than a man but a man must be something as well with his 
rock-hard prick sticking it between the legs Oh, I like you a lot, but that 
isn't going to stop me from trying a man once and I don't think you would 
mind, would you I will always make love to you when you want me to Of course 
I don't mind if you take on a man as well in fact, I would enjoy seeing you 
fucked by a man once looking at you when you had your pleasure that way 
sucking your cunt after he had spunked in your lovely twat but a girl will 
be able to look as a man as well and if you are interested, I will show you 
how Her talking was getting me excited as hell and she was damn right-I was 
getting interested. 

Needless to ask whether I'm interested everything in sex interests me so 
stop playing guessing games with me and let me in on your secret She left 
the bed and went to the wardrobe. Taking a small wooden box from it, she 
came back to the bed and seated herself. 

What's in that box, Leonora? Is that your secret? Come on, open it and let 
me see. You're making me so curious Leonora smiled and looked at me through 
loving eyes. 

With the contents of this little box, we are going to change you a little 
bit, my darling Although I must say about eight inches isn't exactly little 
She really had me dying of curiosity at that time and I could hardly wait 
till she finally opened the box. 

Stop stalling, Leonora, and let me see what you have in there I'm sure it's 
something awfully nice, but I haven't the faintest what it is Finally, after 
all my pleadings, she opened the box and showed me its contents. Taking the 
box from her hand I looked inside and I could hardly believe my eyes. The 
inside of the box was covered with red velvet but that wasn't exactly what 
had surprised me. It was its contents. 

Bedded in the beautiful red velvet was an exact replica of a cock. It was 
exactly like Leonora had said, eight inches in length and the color and 
shape and everything else made it look like a real prick, hard and ready for 
use whenever you wanted it. I carefully lifted it out of its nest and 
holding it in my hand, I looked at its owner. 

What a lovely thing to have, Leonora It's so huge and nice it's so inviting 
I'm getting wet already, imagining it dipping between my legs May I try it? 

Of course you may, darling That's exactly what it is for Stick it in your 
cunt try it for size and when you are fully aroused I will show you its 
other uses Not letting a single moment get lost I brought the dildo to my 
cunt and opened the lips with the fingers of my other hand. The huge head 
had some trouble getting past the lips and Leonora, bending over from her 
position on the bed, closed her mouth around it to wet the bulky gland a 
little. That did the trick, and without any trouble the thing slipped inside 
my eager cunt. It filled me completely and pushing it all the way up, I 
could feel it touching my womb. Slowly I pulled it back again and my cunt 
lips delightfully gripped around the fat stem. I had come to a sitting 
position when I had pushed it in my slit and looking down I could see it go 
and come from my cunt when my hand made the motions. It was really turning 
me on, and it was as if I was fucking in a self-controlled way. My juices 
really started to drip and I knew I would come in a jiffy if I wasn't very 
careful. Looking at me, Leonora saw I wasn't far from creaming and made me 
stop my dildo-wanking. 

Wait a bit longer, my darling don't come yet there are so many more things 
one can do with it here, take it out of your cunt and let me show you 
Reluctantly I did as she told me to do, although I wouldn't have minded 
masturbating to a boiling orgasm with this lovely thing. From the lid of the 
box Leonora took a couple of straps and from the wardrobe she brought a jar 
of whitish jelly. 

You see, these straps can be fastened to the dildo and from this jar we suck 
in the stuff to fill the balls to make it look like spunk. 

She did so as she was explaining, and soon had the thing strapped and 
filled. 

Now at the other end, just under the balls, you will find a small 
protuberance if you strap yourself with the dildo this protuberance will 
enter your cunt and apply pressure on your clitoris so you will not only 
have the pleasure of being able to fuck in a manly fashion, but it will also 
give you the same pleasure as being fucked at the same time! As you see, 
everything has been thought of and now you are going to fuck me with it poke 
it in my slit make me come with it make me spunk and if you feel me coming 
and if you come yourself you press the balls filling me with your spunk 
spurting it up my slit Her way of talking was getting her heated up again, 
and myself as well. She didn't have to explain anything else. I knew 
everything I needed and with hurried fingers I fastened the straps around my 
body. Like a life-like prick the dildo stood out from my lower belly as the 
clitoris pressure pad entered my slit. Even without moving the pressure it 
applied on my excited clitty was delicious and I was really getting in the 
mood of things Leonora laid herself on the bed as I pointed my weapon at her 
open slit. She had spread her fat legs as far as they would go and her 
slippery slit invited me to push my prick between the slimy lips. First I 
dipped my fingers in her cunt and rubbed some of her juices on the bulging 
head of the dildo. 

Yes, my darling, that's right make it a bit smoother so it will enter 
somewhat easier come on now push it in fuck me fuck me with your prick make 
me come cream over your dong Bringing my lower body forward, I slowly 
wriggled my artificial prick in her slimy cunt. She was really open and wet 
and together with the juice I had applied on the head I had no trouble 
getting it in to its full length. Besides, my own juices were also dripping 
now, wetting the stem of my beautiful prick as well. Leonora had been right 
in every respect. I underwent the sensation of fucking and at the same time 
I felt like I was being fucked. 

The pressure on my burning clit was gorgeous, and when I started to fuck her 
in earnest, the rubbing of my little prick was almost driving me out of my 
mind. Pushing it into the hilt in one strong stroke and pulling it back 
slowly made Leonora roll her eyes in delight. She wrapped her legs around my 
waist, and all of a sudden I remembered the times I had done the same when 
being fucked by a man. It's very hard to describe the sensation I underwent 
at that time and even now when I'm busy in this fashion I still can't find 
the right words to tell exactly what went through my head, what I felt. When 
working on another woman with my dildo I don't know what I am. I feel male 
and female at the same time. That first time with Leonora really gave me a 
liking for lesbian lovemaking. 

Lying under me while I pumped her, she caressed my breasts and the tingling 
sensation in them made me feel all female the itching in my cunt was female 
but the way I had her under me, fucking her, looking in her eyes whenever 
she opened them, seeing her swoon in pleasure the obvious pleasure I was 
giving her by fucking her with this lifelike dildo made me feel male at the 
same time My head was reeling and balls of fire were swimming before my 
eyes. The speed with which I fucked away in her dilating slit increased and 
I couldn't think clearly anymore The dildo was sticky wet from the juices 
flowing from our cunts. It was heaven to make love in this way, and we both 
abandoned completely to this pleasure. I thought how good it was to make 
love to another woman in this way and wanted to make Leonora a companion of 
my thoughts. 

Do you like the way I'm fucking you? It's so lovely to work this thing in 
and out of your slit my clit is itching so it's being frigged so 
delightfully! I'm feeling so lewd so fucking randy. I'm not going to last 
for long I'm so close to coming so very close to it are you also close, my 
darling are you going to spunk with me, dearest don't let me alone! I want 
to come together with you spunking in your slit while I'm pumping you I'm 
almost there creaming, coming! 

Fuck me, Mitzy fuck me harder I'm also almost there I'm going to come with 
you yes, there it is I'm coming coming I can feel you coming as well press 
the balls press them hard spurt in my cunt fill me with it I'm coming 
cooooomiiiiiing ooooooh! 

I also came with her and I reached behind me to press the balls, forcing the 
juice out of them filling her slit to the brim. Words can't describe what I 
felt at that time, but I have often repeated it. With Leonora that day, and 
with other women later on It took us some time to come back to our senses 
again and during this time we lay quietly, one beside the other. I still had 
the dildo strapped around me and it stood up, pointing in the air like a 
flagpole. 

What a difference from a man, I thought. This cock stays up as long as I 
want it. It's always hard and ready I must have one also so I will have a 
cock whenever I want one Mmmmm a cock! I would not mind having a real one 
now no matter how nice this thing is. To suck it back to erection again 
that's nice too take it in your mouth when it is still wet what a pity, we 
haven't got a man here! Leonora would have liked it to see me fucked by a 
man at least that's what she told me I wonder what she would do how she 
would take part in the action Suddenly I heard a slight noise in the other 
room and, startled, I sat up on the bed. 

Do you hear something in the other room, Leonora? 

Yes, I thought I heard something touching the door It might be the dog, you 
know although I asked the porter to take him out for the day The porter. 
That's it he must have come back!.. He must be in the other room! Let's have 
a look Automatically we had started to whisper, so he could not have heard 
us when I told Leonora I wanted to have a look in the other room. Silently I 
went to the door and pulled it open. At the other side stood the porter. His 
eyes were still on the same level where the keyhole must have been and I 
must have surprised him while he spied on us. 

From his open fly his rock-hard prick stood out in its full length and his 
hand was still clasped around it. It was a marvelous sight to see. Bent over 
as he was, his fly open, his hand around his prick, a drop of pre-fuck on 
the tip of it He was over his surprise very quickly when he saw me standing 
in front of him all naked, while Leonora was on the bed in the same state 
with her legs still wide open, cunt juice dripping from her slit He 
straightened himself and stepped into the room without bothering to close 
his pants. With his prick standing out in front of him he walked into the 
bedroom and placed himself in the center of the room. 

So that's what you are doing in the guest's rooms all the time, he said, 
addressing me. I thought as much when the old gentleman left you a present 
some time ago. Well, I think I like this sort of thing just as much as you 
do Tell me, did she work on you well? 

This last was meant for Leonora, who nodded her head and smiled reassuringly 
at me. 

I can quite honestly say, she is a very good girl, my dear man And as you 
will see she is just as well attired to fucking as you are He looked me over 
and the dildo still sticking out from my lower belly made him smile Yes, I 
can see that Has she been fucking you with that thing? Well, I don't think I 
have anything to be ashamed of My cock is just as able and at the moment 
just as ready I have been trying to watch the two of you going at it through 
the keyhole, but unfortunately, I could not see very much. However, the 
noise the two of you made was just as exciting and I could hear everything 
you were saying I have been frigging myself for the last half hour thinking 
about what the two of you would look like fucking each other. I had to stop 
at times, otherwise I would have been coming all over the floor I stepped 
out of the straps on the dildo and threw it at Leonora, who eagerly caught 
it. I went to the porter and smiling, I took his prick in my hand. 

Do you want to watch her when she stuffs that big thing in her cunt? Do you 
want me to give you a nice wank while you look at her? She is very good at 
it and I know how to frig. Take your clothes off and have some fun with us. 
You might even fuck me and my friend will bring your prick in my cunt. She 
doesn't want to be fucked by a man, but she loves seeing me fucked by one 
and I think I'd kind of like to have this dong of yours pushed up my slit He 
quickly stepped out of his trousers (which I had started to unbutton while I 
talked to him). The rest of his clothes went the same way and I helped him 
to get naked as quick as possible, in order not to lose any valuable time. 
He was very handsomely built, not too bulky with muscles or too hairy. 
Leonora must have liked the sight of the two of us standing close together, 
because her hands roamed over her body while she looked at us through 
slitted eyes. 

His arm went around my waist, pressing me close to him, and I took his prick 
in my hand again. It was still rock-hard and the velvety head was soft and 
at the same time firm under the touch of my fingers. I rubbed my thumb over 
it and immediately a drop of pre-fuck appeared from the slit in the glans. 
It made the bulging head nice and slippery under my thumb, and rubbing him 
like this our attention went to Leonora on the bed. 

She was sitting with her back to the head of the bed, not wanting to miss a 
single thing of the sight we offered her. At the same time, she gave us a 
beautiful sight of her twat, seated as she was with her legs spread in front 
of her. Her fingers lightly roamed the outer cunt lips and occasionally she 
dipped the first joint of her fingers between them. 

Leo, as his name was, brought his other hand to my cunt while he kept his 
arm around my waist. In a gentle way he opened my cunt with two of his 
fingers and began to rub my swollen clit. On the bed, Leonora quickly 
brought herself to the point where she would need something else in her cunt 
than just her fingers. She was now rolling her long clit between her thumb 
and forefinger and from experience I knew she was going to need a deeper 
penetration fast. The dildo was lying beside her on the bed and her hand 
went to it without taking her eyes from the two of us. 

We were now busily masturbating one another, pre-fuck coming from Leo's 
prick in sticky globules and juice dripping from my slit onto his hand. 

Leonora brought the dildo to her mouth and sucked the head for some time. 
She couldn't have needed the extra wetness from her mouth to be able to push 
it in her cunt in one stroke, but she must have wanted the taste of cunt 
juice-the cunt-juice still sticking to it from its previous exploit. With 
the fingers of one hand, she moved the long hairs covering the entrance to 
her cunt out of the way and slowly began to work the dildo up her slit. Her 
cunt lips stretched around the fat stem and puffing she worked it into the 
hilt. When she had it in all the way, she closed her eyes for a moment and 
let the thing remain in this position for some time. 

She is beautiful that way, isn't she? I asked Leo. Doesn't it excite you to 
see her like this? It does me! I had it up my slit also, not too long ago, 
and it's a marvelous feeling. It's just as good as this dong of yours, 
although at the moment I may have a preference for a real cock. No, no I 
don't want you to stick it in right now let's watch her for some time 
playing with another it's so lewd so exciting you're frigging me so nicely 
do you like what I'm doing on your prick? It's throbbing in my hand, you 
know You bet, I like what you are doing and I like what she is doing! It's 
lovely to watch her working on her cunt with that thing but we can't last 
forever like this my spunk is boiling inside me and I want to spurt it up 
your cunt. Let's join her on the bed We went to the bed and lay down beside 
Leonora. She was working the dildo in and out of her slit with tremendous 
speed now. Sweat was dripping from her face and she puffed in lust and 
passion. 

Come on, you two stop frigging one another start to fuck here on the same 
bed with me. Mitzy, open your legs for him! Let him enter your cunt with his 
dong! Look at my dong going in and out of my slit it's so lovely, dear to be 
filled with a cock here, let me help you Leo took his fingers from my cunt 
and I stopped frigging his throbbing prick. Leaving the dildo in her cunt, 
Leonora closed her hand around his prick and guided it to my dripping slit. 
The poor dear couldn't stop herself from wanking him four or five times 
before she allowed him to enter my hungry cunt. 

Maybe she would have the pleasure of being fucked sometime-I hoped she 
would. The bulging head entered my slit and in one stroke Leo pushed it up 
my cunt. We were too far gone to play around any longer and immediately 
after he had it in he started to fuck me in a frenzy. Closing my legs around 
his waist, I bucked up and down, meeting each one of his strokes. 

Leonora had taken up her masturbating again and a flood of obscenities 
accompanied our fucking and her frigging. 

The dildo in her cunt made a sopping noise when she moved it in and out and 
Leo's prick in my cunt was playing the same sort of tune. In a symphony of 
lovemaking music we came simultaneously. 

We finished off by making a full sucking circle. I cleaned Leo's prick of 
mine and his juices, while Leonora was doing the same to my cunt while she 
had her dripping slit licked by Leo. 

It had been a very entertaining day off for me and the next day, when 
Leonora left, she made me a present of the dildo. She could not have given 
me a greater pleasure. 

 CHAPTER SEVEN 

In the previous episode I have told you how Leonora, my lesbian countess, 
had made me a present of her dildo. I still have the delightful thing and 
ever since I have made good and proper use of it. In fact, while writing of 
Leonora, I became so excited I pushed it up my slit. 

My own story had excited me again and right after I finished it, it exploded 
in me and I had to lay down my pen in order to satisfy my urge to come. 
Sitting at the table, my pen had fallen from my useless hand useless for 
writing, that is not for other things I pushed my chair away from the table 
and looking at my own hand, armed with the dildo as it was, I deeply frigged 
myself with my lovely rubber friend. My wells of cunt juice were opened to 
full capacity and my cunt lips opened delightfully to the familiar invasion 
of the dildo. Oh, yes I'm so familiar with it now so well acquainted with 
its use with its firmness its everlasting firmness. I had the eight inches 
of stiff rubber prick up my slit, when Delia, my employer, friend and 
constant, faithful female lover, came in. Her husband is my permanent male 
lover and like him, she is always there to make love to me, like she is now. 
Later on I will tell you how I met them and became their maid and companion 
in their sexual adventures. But let me tell you about my little interlude 
during the writing of my story first. 

I was well on my way to have a glorious orgasm when she came to help me get 
what I wanted. I loved her for doing this, for she is a marvelous wanker and 
sucker. 

I've been reading the last chapter over your shoulder, darling, she said, 
and I know exactly how you must feel right now, because your story also made 
my slit dripping wet In fact, I have been fingering myself for some time 
now, although I managed to stop myself from coming. Here, let me help you. 
Let me masturbate you with our rubber friend Lean back and enjoy the 
pleasure I'm going to give you. You know I love to make you come with the 
darling thing I'm going to give myself a good rubdown at the same time Oh, 
would you, darling would you please make me come I'm longing for it so much 
I can't hold out any longer my story reliving all those wonderful moments 
have been too much for me please make me come frig me, darling so I can 
cream. Oh yes, that's it, move your hand like that dildo me there's nobody 
better with it than you are! Love me, Delia love me Delia had closed her 
hand around the dildo and in perfect rhythm moved it in and out of my 
dilating slit. Everybody present in the room could hear the sopping noise 
her dildoing made. They gathered around the two of us, grateful as they were 
for this opportunity to renew their own lusts and vigor while watching the 
little show we offered them. Being completely naked as I was, had been since 
the orgy started tonight, Delia's other hand closed around my breast and 
tickled the hardened nipple I sighed in pleasure when she handled me like 
this and I couldn't stop my eyelids from fluttering. When I was over the 
first wave of delight raging through my body, I focused my attention on 
Delia's lovely form. Her luscious breasts with their hardened nipples had 
just that tiny amount of drooping which made them appealing to most men, and 
women, for that matter. 

My friend being the person she is has just as many women friends as men 
friends. She is so good at making love I don't think there exists anybody in 
the world able to resist her advances for very long. At least the people I 
have seen her paying her attention to so far have all fallen for her charms, 
and I can't blame them. She is such a wonderful person to be with, such a 
good lover-I can honestly say I'm very much in love with her myself. Which 
of course doesn't stop me from having other friends on the side. 

Anyway, Delia would not want me to love only her. It's her sincerest belief 
that people can be in love with quite a few more persons than one, like 
society wants us to believe. We, that is, Delia, John, her husband, myself 
and our mutual friends don't act like society wants us to act at all. In 
fact, we love the way we live and we would like to have all people behaving 
like we do. Life would be so much nicer and more interesting for a lot of 
people if they did. But back to the story. 

Looking at Delia's belly I once again marveled at the delightful roundness 
of it. Without it being fat or bulky, mind you. And the crown on her body 
was her lovely bush of pubic hairs, covering her rather pronounced cunt. 

She was standing spread-legged beside the chair I was seated on and I could 
clearly see her opened cunt-lips. She must have been rubbing herself 
something awful and I promised myself and her to make love to her. The juice 
that was flowing from her passion flower had enticingly wet the hairs, some 
of it clinging in sticky drops to the insides of her lovely thighs. 

My passions were on full height now, but they still seemed to rise when I 
looked down at my own body. My cunt lips, stretched as they were by the 
dildo, were closed tight around the fat stem and sensual pleasure rocked my 
body when Delia moved the stiff rubber poker in and out of my crack. 
Suddenly she started to move the dildo faster and I looked up from between 
my legs to find out what had made this change in her frigging speed. I could 
have guessed it. Her hand was between her legs, closed over her hairy mound. 
Her forefinger had disappeared between the wet lips of her cunt as she was 
frigging herself. Like the lady she was, her little finger pointed up 
daintily. 

Bringing my head close to her pussy I could very distinctly smell her savory 
cunt juice. As always, it set me all afire and made my mind reel in longing 
for the taste of it. I took her hand away from her cunt and replaced it with 
my mouth. She didn't make any objections to this I would have been very 
surprised if she had done so. She loves to have her pussy sucked by me and 
many a morning after John has left to go to his office, I go up to her room 
and cuddle with her in the big bed. 

We spend the good part of the morning in bed then, forgetting anything but 
sucking one another to orgasm after orgasm. She is always eager to receive 
me in the morning and I'm always eager to bring her to orgasm with my 
tongue. 

So she didn't complain now; instead, she spread her legs even farther to 
make it easier for my tongue to enter her to its fullest. The slightly 
salted taste was like nectar in my eager-mouth. She must have been pissing 
just before she decided to watch me write my story and knowing I like the 
spicy taste of fresh piss, did not bother to wipe her slit. 

Making slobbering noises, I sucked her delightful cunt while Delia pumped my 
dilating slit with the huge rubber prick. Both of us felt happy, luscious, 
beautiful in our mutual pleasure. Soon, all too soon, our pleasure ended in 
a glutenous orgasm. 

Delia flooded my mouth with the stickiness of her cunt-juice while I 
abandoned my spunk over the shaft of the reaming dildo. But it was very 
relieving and I was able to continue my memoirs after this little interlude. 

The others watching us cheered when we achieved our orgasm together, their 
own lusts heightened by our little show. Excited as they had become, they 
were soon making love in all its variations again. My passions quenched 
again after playing with Delia, I was able to continue my story again. 

One day I became interested in a married couple staying at the hotel. The 
first thing I do these days is to find out how long those I'm taking an 
interest in are going to stay. I'm only going to be really interested when 
they stay on for some time. If they are only going to stay for a day or so I 
can't be bothered. Well they were going to stay for some time and I decided 
to give them all my interest. 

The girl was really beautiful, with a sort of tragic air, and the man was 
handsome, with a hard, cruel face. So far I had only had encounters with 
single people (not counting the newlyweds I had watched when I was first 
working at the hotel). 

Due to my affair with Leonora, I had some experience with trio lovemaking. 
(You remember the little games we played with Leo, the porter?) I had liked 
this sort of thing a lot and I wanted to taste some more of the same and 
this might be my chance to have another go at it. 

At the reception desk, I had found out their names. Mr. and Mrs. Robert 
Keeler-the girl's first name was Lorna. That's one thing and then, to become 
better acquainted with them. Giving them just that little bit of extra 
service, it didn't prove too hard, more so because they stayed in their 
rooms most of the time. They hardly seemed to go anywhere and were around 
the rooms most of the times I came in to clean. 

Soon we were on speaking terms and after that they more or less took it for 
granted I was around when they were in their room. So they didn't bother to 
wait for me to leave when they were dressing and I thought that here was my 
big chance to become more friendly with them. 

Whenever I was in the room and Lorna was dressing herself I started to help 
her dress. You know, the small things, like handing her her clothes and 
zipping her up. Nothing really special and nothing really exciting. But it 
helped and they were getting at ease with me and became real friendly in no 
time at all. 

Helping Lorna dress I always managed to touch her here and there, taking 
good care to make it seem unintended. But she must have noticed something, 
for after this had happened a couple of times she looked at me with a funny 
look in her gray eyes. It made me feel all hot for her and I wouldn't have 
liked anything better than taking her in my arms and making love to her then 
and there. Thinking better of it, I decided to wait a little longer before I 
was going to be the one to make the first pass. And this happened sooner 
than I hoped it would. 

I was just about to either give up altogether or make the first pass myself 
when one night upon entering their room, after Lorna had called for me, I 
found her standing in the center of the room, naked as the day she was born. 

Although I had seen her in various stages of nudeness, I, up to now, had 
never seen her completely naked. It took me rather by surprise, but my 
surprise didn't stop me from marveling at the beauty of her nude form. With 
her high, firm breasts and delightfully shaped tummy, she was lovely and 
stimulating to my always hot senses. She must have cut the hairs of her bush 
regularly for she was almost bare cunted, and the pouting lips could clearly 
be seen. A terribly strong longing to embrace her went through me but Lorna 
seemed more withdrawn than her usual self. 

Will you help me get in this dress, Mitzy? she asked, pointing out a black 
silk dress hanging over a chair. 

Aren't you going to wear anything underneath, Lorna? I asked her. It looks 
like a rather tight dress to me and all of your body will show in it. No 
matter how enticing you will look, I don't think a lot of people will 
appreciate this sort of thing I'm not going anywhere with it, Mitzy I'm just 
going to wear it for Robert's pleasure and mine as well. If you want to, you 
may stay with us tonight. We know you have wanted this for a long time 
already and we decided it to be tonight but, mind you it could be a little 
rough on you you may not have had an experience like this before I didn't 
know what she meant but I was so overwhelmed by joy at this sudden 
invitation I forgot to ask her. Rushing up to her, I threw my arms around 
her and kissed her passionately. 

Oh, darling you don't know how much I wanted this! For so long now! I 
thought you would never come out with it let me kiss you you're so 
excitingly naked so lovely My mouth went all over her body when I said this, 
kissing her face, neck, tits and belly. Just as I was about to go on my 
knees in front of her, so I could kiss her moistened cunt lips, she stopped 
me and raised me to my feet. 

Let's save that for a later time, Mitzy darling There is plenty of time for 
that. Robert may be back soon and I want to be ready for him. Help me into 
this dress and wait for the things to come But why do you want to dress if 
you are going to make love? I would rather stay naked if I were you it makes 
it so much easier, don't you think, and we can play with each other while 
waiting for Robert to come or don't you like making love to another woman? 

I'm almost dying for the opportunity to make love to you, Mitzy, but What is 
this 'but,' Lorna doesn't Robert want you to make love to another woman? 
Surely he can't be as selfish as that! Tell me why don't you want me to make 
love to you I want it so much so very much Because this isn't going to be 
just a fucking! We will have all the time to do all the things we want later 
on. I will suck you you will suck me Robert will love it, watching us doing 
a sixty-nine and he will fuck the two of us till we can't see straight any 
longer he is that much of a man, you know but first of all he is going to 
whip me and because he doesn't want to spoil my skin, I'm going to wear this 
tight dress Robert is going to whip you, Lorna? And you are going to let him 
do that? 

Of course I'm going to let him whip me! I need it sometimes to get really 
hot just like Robert sometimes needs to whip me and this is one of these 
occasions. I'm going to be whipped out of my senses and you will see how 
much I love it. I'm going to cream under his blows! I don't think you have 
ever seen anybody so randy as me when I'm properly whipped. Tell me, have 
you ever been whipped? 

No, I haven't, although I whipped an old gentleman a couple of weeks ago and 
I must say I kind of liked the experience, but I was doing the flogging and 
I couldn't say whether I like being whipped. I think I'm going to enjoy the 
sight of you being whipped I can already picture in my mind what you would 
look like Later I might feel what it is like to be whipped You may whip me 
as well, darling. I don't mind who does the whipping but you will see how 
exciting it is to be whipped and I assure you, you will also have yourself 
whipped after you have seen my ecstasy I think I'm going to enjoy the 
whipping more knowing you are watching probably with your hands between your 
legs frigging yourself that's what you did when you whipped the gentleman, 
isn't it? You don't have to tell me I know I have done it myself so many 
times when watching Robert whip another girl it's so exciting it makes one 
dripping wet coming like a geyser oh, this is going to be one lovely evening 
one to remember for a long time afterwards Hearing her talk like this made 
me feel very curious about being whipped, as well as terribly excited. 
Involuntarily, my hand disappeared under my dress. I simply had to touch my 
cunt and Lorna's presence wasn't going to stop me from doing it. As always, 
I didn't have any panties on and finding my slit wet and eager, the clit 
swollen and quivering under my touch, I just had to push a finger between my 
hairy lips. I couldn't help myself and quickly I agitated my finger in the 
moist cavity a couple of times. The lovely feeling of getting near an orgasm 
spread through my body and spreading my legs wider I made my dress creep up, 
thus exposing my cunt, with my fingers busily dipping in between the hairy 
lips, to Lorna's view. I looked up at her and she gave me a sensuous smile. 
Her eyes were fixed upon me and a lewd light shone in her eyes. 

Oh, will you, Lorna? Will you please wank me? I'm so fucking randy I just 
have to come and your fingers would be so nice in my slit Saying this I 
quickly stripped myself, and once naked, I flung myself on the bed waiting 
for Lorna with widespread legs. I didn't have to wait long for her to sit 
beside me on the bed. Her hot eyes roved over my body and slowly her hand 
reached for my breasts. Her long, pointed fingernail lightly scratched my 
extended nipple. Shivering in delight at her touch, my juices started to 
flow when her fingers traveled over my body on their way to my eager cunt. 
My belly heaved under her caresses and involuntarily I spread my legs even 
wider. Her fingers trailing lower and lower, Lorna bent over me, closing her 
mouth over my rock-hard nipple. Gently she started to suck it, making me 
randier and randier. I couldn't hold out any longer and thought she would 
drive me out of my mind when her other hand began to massage my breast. 

Please, Lorna stop teasing me, darling jack me off I need it so much! I 
can't stand it any longer I'm all wet and hot frig me, won't you push your 
finger in deep deep make me come play with me oh, Jesus! I'm so fucking 
randy why do you torture me so jack me off, you bitch quickly, or I will do 
it myself I want to come come come so very badly ooooohhhh Loooornaaaa Her 
hand moved lower and she reached the hairs covering my cunt and finally she 
touched the top of my slit. I was dripping wet, feeling the juice flow from 
my open cunt. I thought it was never going to happen when all of a sudden 
she drove a stiff finger deep inside my cunt. Her long carmine nail 
scratched the walls of my cunt, but I couldn't feel pain any longer it was 
plain pleasure I felt and rocking up and down on the bed, I cried out my 
lust. Now that she had her finger in she moved it rapidly in and out of my 
slit, making my juices flow even more. My eyes were closed as I underwent 
her skilled ministrations on my cunt. She frigged me deep and good and she 
didn't forget to apply the proper pressure to my swollen clit. Feeling cunt 
all over, I was in a heaven of lust and passion, my head rolling to and fro 
on the cushion. 

Biting my lips to keep myself from crying, I moaned and groaned in utter 
rut. And then, just as I was about to come in a glorious orgasm, Lorna took 
her finger away from my cunt! 

No oh no, Lorna don't stop, darling I was almost there don't leave me like 
this please, make me come oh, please don't stop now frig me frig me I want 
it I want it Lorna looked at me and a little smile crept over her face. I 
almost cried when I looked at her. Never before had I felt so cruelly left 
unsatisfied, but still randy terribly randy My own hand went to my slit. If 
she wasn't going to make me come I was going to do it myself. I just 
couldn't stay like this I had to have an orgasm! Before I could start to 
jack off Lorna took my hand away from my slit and I almost struck her in the 
face when all of a sudden I saw what she had in mind. 

Taking my hand from my dripping slit and bringing her head between my legs 
in one motion she went for my cunt with her open mouth. Deeply her agile 
tongue entered my slit and delightfully swiped over my swollen clit After 
her cruel behavior of not too long ago, this was almost too good to be true, 
but it was! 

Licking and sucking away at me, eating my pussy like one hungry for days, 
she had me swooning and groaning in no time at all. With swift motions her 
tongue went over the entire length of my burning twat, and it didn't take 
her long to bring me to where she had left me. My sticky come-juice was 
still flowing in her mouth when the door opened and her husband, Robert, 
entered the room. 

 CHAPTER EIGHT 

Quickly closing the door behind him, he leaned against the door, looking at 
the scene we offered him. His lovely wife was dressed in the tight black 
dress, slobbering away at my cunt, her lips covered with my slimy come 
juice, still panting from the cunt lapping she had given me. 

We must have been a real sight and very exciting as well, for when we looked 
up at him we could see his hardened prick standing out in his trousers. He 
just stood there smiling, without saying a single word! The look in his eyes 
frightened me and at the same time excited me terribly. Pointing his finger 
at me he made me come to him. 

When I stood in front of him he looked me over, especially looking at my 
dripping bush. 

You're looking very lovely today, Mitzy, he said. Are you going to stay the 
night with us? Are you ready for it? Come on, speak up! This is hardly the 
time and the place to be shy or anything like that, is it? As long as you 
are going to be with us tonight you might as well start by unbuttoning my 
fly my cock is much too cooped up in there Come on, open it for me You must 
have opened flys before so it shouldn't be too difficult for you My hand 
went to his fly and I unzipped it quickly. Under my eyes his rock-hard prick 
sprung out of his pants-it really was a whopper. It was enormous, both in 
length and circumference, the bulging head glimmering redly on top of the 
huge scepter. Looking at it I longed to have it pushed up my slit-once more 
passion reared its head. But I wasn't going to get it right now and neither 
was Lorna, who must have been feeling even more randy. 

At least I had been sucked very adequately by her. By now the poor girl must 
be dying for something up her slit, especially this mighty weapon her 
husband had for a cock. Uneasily she shifted her bottom on the bed, all the 
while looking at Robert's erected cock in my hand. 

Come over here, Lorna, Robert said. Come over here and take a closer look at 
what I have for the two of you Lorna raised herself from the bed and came 
over to her husband and me. In what seemed an almost humble way, she stood 
before him, looking at his cock with longing, burning eyes. 

You may touch it, Lorna Mitzy, take your hand from my prick let Lorna touch 
it she loves to feel it throb in her hand, don't you, dear? 

I took my hand away from the stiff prick reluctantly as Lorna closed hers 
around the huge stem. 

You like the feel of it, don't you, darling in your hand in your cunt, your 
mouth. Jack me off a little but be careful don't make me come yet we save 
that for later after we have had some more fun you know what I mean, don't 
you At this last question she just nodded her head and, tightening her hand 
around his prick, she began to masturbate him slowly and carefully. 
Fascinated, I watched her work on her husband's prick. It was such a lovely 
sight to see her hand covering and uncovering the bulging head with the 
loose foreskin. 

She is very good at it, isn't she, Mitzy? My bitchy little wife sure knows 
how to frig a prick of yes, she is really good at it did she tell you she 
used to frig her old man when she was only five? That's how she learned to 
handle a prick properly from her old man he must have been a randy bastard, 
making his five year old daughter jack him off and she loved him for it she 
loved to feel his spunk squirting over her hot little hand he also taught 
her how to frig her little hairless slit that is why she still shaves her 
cunt in memory of all the lewd things she used to do and I love her for it 
oh yes, I love my darling little wife she is such a randy little beast she 
can't get enough of it and when I discovered she liked her bottom spanked 
and whipped we really went all the way Standing close to the lascivious 
couple I had a very good view of the manipulations of Lorna's hand on 
Robert's stiff prick. In my mind I could picture what she had looked like 
when five years old, handling her father's prick. I had not been wrong in my 
hunch when I first saw them. They were the very thing I expected them to be, 
and I shuddered in delight thinking of the things still to come. 

Stick your hand under her dress, Mitzy, and feel the state her cunt is in 
she must be dripping wet by now she must be dying for it now sucking your 
cunt wanking me now oh yes, she must be dripping wet but don't frig her yet 
she is going to get a whipping first because that's something else she wants 
most dearly I did as Robert told me to do and reached under Lorna's dress, 
my fingers carefully investigating her cunt. He had been right so very 
right. She was sopping wet, sticky cunt-juice flowing from her open slit, 
dripping down her legs. Her cunt opened like a flower in the sunshine under 
my fingers and I would have loved to frig her till she spended. However, I 
sensed Robert was to be obeyed, and against my own nature I took my hand 
away from her lovely wet slit. 

I think she isn't far from coming, Robert she is streaming juice and her 
cunt is all open and wet Are you going to whip her now? 

You are really eager to watch her being whipped You love to see her cringe 
under the blows All right, I think we better get her flogged then no need to 
wait any longer Lie down on the floor, Lorna and you Mitzy, get some ropes 
from the wardrobe and bind her hands you may have to gag her as well to keep 
her from crying We don't want to wake up the other people I was so excited 
by now I could hardly stop myself from trembling all over, but with Robert's 
help I managed to bind her hands and gag her. She looked lovely the way she 
was on the floor. All helpless and unable to stop us now She was completely 
at our mercy, and I knew I was going to enjoy every cruel minute of it 
Although she must have been used to this sort of treatment, she looked 
scared and terrified, but it didn't make me feel any different toward her. I 
had no pity at all for her- her helplessness made me all the more excited. I 
couldn't stop myself from passing my hands over her body and, to add to her 
humiliation, I cruelly pinched her erected nipples. She cried out in pain 
but the gag in her mouth stopped her from making a sound. She just rolled 
her eyes and tears came down her face. Her body bucked up and down on the 
floor, but it made her so much more tantalizing I couldn't make myself feel 
any different. Robert, watching me make his wife squirm in anguish, came 
over to us and rolled her over on her belly. Her round buttocks now 
attracted my attention, and raising my hand I slapped them with all my 
might. Thinking how lovely it would be to really whip them I spanked her 
harder and harder and all of my sadistic tendencies came to the surface 
again. My other hand went to my own hardened nipples and I stroked them, 
making them seem harder and more protruding. Moving my hand further down, I 
pushed it between my legs and caressed the curly cunt-hairs. Kneading my 
belly, my hand went lower still and spreading my legs I opened my hot-box. I 
just had to calm the itching in my cunt, so sticking my fingers between the 
hairy lips, I gave my clit a few swift strokes, bringing it to full erection 
and my passions to full height. 

Robert, standing beside the two of us, was getting excited fast. His 
rock-hard prick was still standing from his opened fly, but now he quickly 
undressed himself. Being completely undressed, his magnificent prick was an 
even better sight. With every slap I landed on Lorna's bottom the huge 
scepter jerked up threateningly against his belly. The bulging gland looked 
livid and menacing, globules of pre-fuck dripping from the tiny slit. He 
went to a drawer and from it he took a thin leather belt. Walking over to us 
he stood himself over Lorna's prostrate form and raised his arm high. I was 
still sitting beside her when he brought his arm down, beginning to beat 
her. I could clearly see the leather bite in the silk dress. He must have 
put all his strength behind this first blow. 

Lorna's body bucked and cringed under what must have been excruciating 
pain-she was lucky Robert had made her wear the silk dress, otherwise her 
skin might have been broken or at least badly welted. The following lashes 
rained on her body in quick succession, the sound of the whip landing on her 
bottom. The wriggling of her body, without being able to escape the terrible 
blows, excited me terribly. 

The whole scene was so utterly lewd and lascivious that shivers of delight 
crept over my body, giving me goose pimples all over, while my hands 
wandered over my most erogenous zones. Taking my nipples between thumb and 
forefinger, I pinched them and they hardened under my touch as my lust rose 
to its maximum. My itchy, slippery cunt longed for something as well and I 
applied two fingers of the other hand to the swollen lips. Playing with 
myself for some time, I looked at the scene Robert and Lorna offered me and 
then I decided to take some sort of part in the action as well. 

Robert, occupied as he was with whipping his wife, must have longed for some 
stimulation of his cock. Not that it really needed to be stimulated, 
throbbing and stiff like a poker as it was, but it could sure do with some 
wanking, judging the state it was in. 

I left my tits alone for the time being and with my free hand I reached for 
his dong. Clasping my hand around the enormous stem, I began to move my hand 
up and down the length of it, covering and uncovering the huge glans with 
the loose foreskin Drops of pre-coital fluid ran from the tiny slit in the 
head, making his prick and my hand delightfully wet. I had a very hard time 
keeping my eyes on his gorgeous cock and Lorna's writhing body at the same 
time Everything excited me so much-I didn't want to miss a single thing 
Lorna's body by now was bent like a bow, and her lovely buttocks quivered 
under the terrible blows. Her face was turned to us and, although she could 
not utter a single sound, we could see she was in terrible pain and agony. 
Tears streamed from her eyes and muffled sounds came from behind the gag in 
her mouth. Suddenly Robert stopped whipping her and throwing the lash from 
him, he stepped aside. 

Get her undressed, Mitzy I'm sure she needs some help after the thrashing I 
gave her but get her undressed I want to fuck her now I want to push this 
hard dong of mine up her slit I know she is more than ready for it she 
always is after a good lashing you will see how wet she is feel her cunt 
before you bring her to me you will be surprised I don't think you have seen 
anybody as wet as that He went to the bed and lying down on it, he took his 
cock in his hand and started to wank himself while he waited for Lorna and 
me to come to the bed. Looking at him handling his beautiful prick himself, 
I could hardly refrain myself from running over to the bed and pushing his 
prick up my own cunt, but I thought better of it and I'm sure Lorna needed 
it more at that time than I. At least I had been able to play with my cunt 
while Robert lashed her backside, while she had been able to do nothing at 
all and must be terribly randy by now I would get the opportunity to have 
his prick up my cunt later on and I would enjoy it even more then I loosened 
the bonds on her hands and took the gag away from her lovely mouth. In her 
agony, or lust, she must have been biting her tongue, for blood was running 
from her mouth when I took the gag away. I helped her to her feet and 
started to undo her dress. Tears were streaming from her eyes, but it was 
hard to say whether they were tears of pain or lust. Stripping her from the 
tight black dress, I looked at her bottom. I wasn't surprised at all to find 
it, despite the dress, red from the lashing it had received. The red stripes 
on her ass excited me so much I just couldn't stop myself from slapping her 
on the ass again. The sound of the slap on her bare ass made me feel even 
more excited and before I knew what I was doing I began to spank her in 
earnest, making her spread her legs when I did so We were standing close 
together and Lorna was hiccuping from trying to stop herself from crying 
while I kept on spanking her bottom. She couldn't say a word and to the 
sadistic Robert we must have been a beautiful sight. Slapping her buttocks 
with one hand I brought the other hand between her legs and reached for her 
cunt She was delightfully and abundantly wet down there, and without any 
trouble my finger slipped in The slimy, hairy lips closed around my stiff 
finger and I think it was the most delightful frigging I ever gave anybody 
Slapping her ass, and at the same time frigging her wet slit, was something 
exciting that I had never experienced before It was so completely lewd and 
erotic Lorna was trembling by now, and to stop herself from falling she 
leaned heavily on me while she let me do as I pleased. And it pleased me 
very much frigging her while spanking her ass! She didn't mind what I was 
doing, either She needed something in her cunt so very badly at that moment, 
she could not care less what it was My finger or Robert's big prick. My 
frigging suited her just fine, but what about Robert? He had told me, and 
without a doubt she must have heard him, that he wanted to fuck her and I 
doubted it very much if he would let his wife be masturbated to an orgasm 
while he was not taking part in it I looked at him and found him still 
occupied like he was when he got on the bed. His hand was still around his 
prick and he was now masturbating in a fury With glazed eyes he looked at 
us, and he must have been enjoying himself, for he didn't look angry or 
anything like that In fact, he looked quite pleased with the little scene we 
offered him. 

Like most men, he liked to watch sexual activity between two females, so I 
decided to prolong my fun with Lorna a bit longer Taking my finger from her 
slit, I went down on my knees in front of her, and putting my mouth against 
her cunt I dipped my tongue between the delightfully wet lips. I wanted to 
do this earlier, but then she didn't want me to. Instead, she had sucked me 
and now I wanted to pay her back a little for the pleasure she had given me 
My tongue in her cunt gave her back her speech, and after she had sighed 
deeply a couple of times, she spoke again Oh yes, my darling suck my cunt 
for me make me even more ready for Robert's big dong I need it he is so 
awfully big, you know but I still want it up my slit oh, it has been so 
lovely when Robert lashed me while you watched, playing with your cunt at 
the same time Are you also randy, Mitzy don't worry Robert is also going to 
fuck you he has plenty of cock, that's for sure it's very hard to wear him 
out oh yes, that lovely prick of his so nice and hard throbbing in my cunt 
in your hand when you wanked him suck me, darling make me ready for love 
When I had her properly flowing, juice dripping from her cunt and down her 
legs, I brought her over to the bed I made her stand over Robert and pushing 
her slowly down I took his rock-hard prick in my hand to meet her opened and 
ready slit When the huge glans touched the swollen lips, she let out a sigh, 
and slowly she lowered herself on the pillar of flesh he offered her. Her 
cunt lips stretched around the throbbing dick and finally she was completely 
impaled on it, pushed up to the hilt. She moaned in pleasure and, seeing her 
pleasure, I decided to enjoy myself some more with her Picking up the lash, 
I positioned myself behind her and she didn't have the faintest idea what I 
was up to when already the first blow landed on her bare back The pain 
taking her by surprise, she bucked up and almost lost contact with Robert's 
prick Clapping his hands around her shoulders, he forced her down on his 
prick again, keeping her positioned for my blows. Her frantic wriggling to 
escape the lash made Robert shudder in delight, and he urged me to flog her 
harder. 

Go on, Mitzy flog her she is riding my cock so delightfully she is making me 
so fucking randy make her squirm oh, her cunt is sucking my prick so 
marvelously make your lashing sting make her feel it she fucks all the 
harder for it she is coming already, but don't stop. I'm not there yet and 
won't be for a long time we will make her come over and over again till she 
begs for mercy till she can't stand it any longer oh yes her spunk wetting 
my prick so gorgeously so lovely flog her flog her! 

Lorna was riding up and down her husband's prick and although my blows must 
have pained her, she was groaning in lust. I once more had my hand between 
my legs and lashing her exposed backside, I frigged my dripping slit and 
rubbed the swollen clit, bringing myself nearer to the best orgasm I had 
ever had Juice dripping from my cunt dropped on the floor and sticky drops 
hung to my legs I was so randy I couldn't think clearly any longer and I 
almost dreaded the moment that I would come I wanted this to last forever I 
wanted to stop myself from frigging my burning quim but I found I couldn't I 
needed something to fill my cunt too badly Two fingers were not enough to 
satisfy me I had to have three my cunt lips stretched around my flying 
fingers sopping noises accompanied my motions I wanted to see myself going 
through this sweet torture I quickly looked around the room and in the door 
of one of the wardrobes there was a full length mirror I positioned myself 
so that I could still flog Lorna's back but also see myself frig myself with 
three fingers buried up my slit Lorna was in the process of coming for the 
third time, adding to the wetness on Robert's prick with a new flood of 
sticky juice when he finally shot his wad up her burning cunt Looking at 
their writhing bodies in their fulfillment of passion I could not hold out 
any longer and at last my longed for orgasm relieved me of my lust. I didn't 
even know I flung myself full length on the bed with them. I was too 
exhausted to know anything at all any longer I couldn't tell how long it 
took us to get our senses back again. When I opened my eyes after what 
seemed hours, I was lying on the bed with my legs still spread and spunk 
still running from my cunt For a short time I couldn't remember for the life 
of me where I was or how I had landed in this position When I slowly began 
to remember everything which had happened, I smiled silently to myself 
Lovemaking can really be a sort of drug, I thought. Or have I overdone it? I 
hope not, because I want to do a lot more tonight. There is so much more I 
have to find out about flagellating about being flagellated I wonder if I'm 
going to enjoy it just as much as Lorna seems to enjoy it she was really 
coming how many times did she come at least three times, I think and Robert 
kept poking her my lashing making her ride his cock frigging him with her 
cunt she had a lovely cunt it's so nice and wet mmmm she did taste nice when 
I sucked her hope we are going to have another sucking session between the 
two of us a sixty-nine with her that would be nice Robert may watch us jack 
himself off. I don't care he may even spunk over our bodies as long as I can 
suck her and she can suck me. But he has a beautiful prick, that's for sure. 
I'm going to have it up my slit as well! It's awfully big but I still want 
him to push it up my cunt The only thing is how to do all those things but 
the night is still young I would love to have Lorna now her lovely cunt her 
exciting ass Lorna must have been reading my thoughts. Wrapped up in my 
thoughts as I was, I only noticed her when she put her hand on my belly I 
had not heard her creep up beside me and I was surprised she was the first 
one ready for games again She had had a far more exhausting time than Robert 
and me, but she still was the first one to start all over again. Without 
saying anything, we closed our arms around each other and lay very quiet for 
a short time, only lightly kissing one another. No matter how light and 
tender our embrace was, soon we were getting aroused again, our hands 
beginning to wander over our bodies. Like two young lovers we petted each 
other and slowly our passion rose to a more feverish pitch Opening our legs 
for the other's probing fingers was the next logical step in our love play, 
and rubbing each other's cunt the next There is really nothing new in 
lovemaking, come to think of it it's more or less the same routine every 
time, or so it seems, but doing it giving yourself over to it you find it 
new and exciting every time Different all the time although the fingers 
tongues pricks cunt may be the same it is still different all the time There 
isn't a way to really explain it, but everybody as interested on the subject 
of love and sex as I am will understand what I mean Continuing our little 
games, it didn't take us long to start pushing our fingers between the 
pouting lips of our cunts Taking our time, we slowly frigged one another, 
and whenever our movements became too erratic, we stopped our finger-fucking 
This way it's so much nicer so much sweeter and it takes so much longer to 
become really aroused aroused till the pitch where it was impossible to stop 
where one just has to come taking the partner on the final road to pleasure 
But no matter how careful you are with this sort of thing, all too suddenly 
you find yourself at the point of no return, and when Lorna and I reached 
this we didn't hesitate Having the same thoughts seemed to be the order of 
the day and there was no need to talk. Automatically we shifted our 
positions so we were lying head to toe in the age-old lesbian position. Our 
arms were clasped around the other's buttocks, using the hands to open the 
already dripping slits. Heads dived between legs, mouth opened and tongues 
came simultaneously in contact with the wet lips. Tongues probing deep 
between the swollen lips licking the red clit taking it between your teeth 
nibbling it lightly biting it Delightful juices flowing in your mouth spicy 
and slightly salted. Gradually our licking became more frantic more excited 
getting near our orgasm Robert must have been watching us for some time, and 
when he sensed our pleasure was getting near its end he pulled his wife away 
from me. He wanted to have some of my juices himself and before I could 
protest against his interruption, not that it would have helped me, he had 
his mouth where his wife's had been previously. His mouth was quite a bit 
rougher on my slit than Lorna's had been, but I was too far gone to really 
mind I had a mouth on my cunt and that was all that mattered for the moment 
Lorna amused herself by taking his rock-hard prick between her lips and 
sucking the glans. By degrees she took it farther in her mouth till it was 
all the way down her throat still about half of it was outside her mouth. It 
was far too huge to take it all in and I thought what torture it would be if 
Robert rammed it down her throat all the way. Her hand was between her legs 
and she busily frigged her cunt, but having my hands free, this was 
something I could do for her and do it with pleasure. 

I took her fingers from her slit and replacing them for my own, I began to 
frig her-we formed a most delightful triangle. But Robert had different 
ideas again When he had me panting in lust (and this is how he wanted me to 
be) he raised himself from between my legs and made Lorna go for the lash 
while he told me to turn over on my back I knew this was going to come, but 
right now it made me feel scared. There is only one way to find out what it 
is like to be whipped and that is to let oneself be whipped, so I didn't 
refuse him and did as he told me to do Lorna, coming back with the lash, 
handed it to Robert and placed herself at my head. With a leg on each side 
of my head I looked straight in her open cunt when I opened my eyes. Resting 
my head on my hands I pushed my mouth against her dripping pussy and took up 
licking it again. The smell from her cunt, that particular spunky smell I 
love so much, penetrated my nose and my sucking became more feverish My 
tongue buried itself between the delightful moist lips, and like a child 
with a lolly I sucked for all I was worth With my mouth between her legs, I 
forgot everything around me. 

I knew it was going to come, but sucking Lorna's delightful quim had me so 
occupied that the first blow from the lash came totally as a surprise. Pain 
raged through my body when the first blow landed on my buttocks, and it 
stung so much I almost jumped up from the bed. Before I could try to get 
away from them, the next and the next and the next landed on my bare ass and 
backside. In rapid succession the lashes landed on every exposed piece of 
skin-I completely lost count of them It must have been at least two dozen, 
but I didn't care any longer My whole backside was stinging and glowing 
painful at first but gradually my agony changed into a beautiful, wonderful 
glowing feeling which spread itself all through my body but mainly centered 
itself in my most private parts I had not expected it to be like this and I 
was very much surprised to find myself getting awfully wet between my legs I 
had not stopped sucking and licking Lorna's cunt and this also added to my 
excitement, resulting in making my juices flow freely from my dilating slit. 

The more Robert beat me the nearer I was getting to an orgasm, and I 
couldn't wish for anything better. Lorna was shaking in lust and under my 
agile tongue her cunt quivered. In utter rut she grabbed my head in both 
hands and pulled it tightly against her slit she wanted me to be closer to 
her oozing cunt she wanted my tongue stuck deeper in her her swollen clit to 
be nibble and bitten harder. Since my face was buried between her legs, I 
couldn't turn around and have a look at Robert, but from Lorna I could hear 
how he was enjoying this Oh, you bastard, she said. You really like what you 
are doing, don't you? You love to see her suck my cunt while you whip her 
ass but she sucks heavenly that's true and I love you for doing all these 
things for letting me do all this. You would love to jack off again wouldn't 
you? Why don't you? I love to see you wank yourself please do it for me yes, 
like that your hand around your prick masturbating while you whip her ass 
That beautiful big prick of yours looks marvelous just like my daddy's big 
and hard those veins standing out on it throbbing in your hand you must be 
close to coming it's throbbing so violently. I'm almost coming under her 
tongue! Oh yes I'm cooooming coooooooomiiiiing oooooo aaaaaagh coooooming! 

A hot flood of spunk, sticky, lukewarm cunt juice, entered my mouth as Lorna 
came. On my buttocks I felt the first splashes of sperm Robert wanked from 
his cock and the unbelievable happened I came without being touched at all 
without being frigged or sucked or fucked without anything. I just came by 
being whipped Turning around I looked at Robert with disbelief. He was still 
shaking his gigantic prick forcing the last drops of spunk from his balls 
Lorna and I, we both went for his prick at the same time to try to get some 
of his sperm to quench our thirsty mouths. Lorna beat me to his prick and 
while I fondled his balls she closed her lips around the head of his 
drooping cock. Rolling the glans around in her mouth, occasionally licking 
the length of his prick, she tried to bring his cock back to erection 
without giving it time to slacken completely. She was a tremendous 
cock-sucker and right under my eyes she proved this by actually bringing him 
back to erection after not too long a time. When she had him fully hard 
again, she changed places with him and I had a go at his magnificent dong 
sucking it in my mouth as far as I could get it. 

Needless to say, our hands were once more between our legs and a lovely 
sopping noise accompanied us. The whole scene was a composition of frigging 
hands, sucking mouths, and bobbing tits with hardened nipples. It was an 
almost undescribable impression of lewd, lascivious erotic art, and I 
challenge any artist to paint a thing like that I was looking through a mist 
of lust when we once more changed places, this time sucking his heavy balls 
instead of fondling them. Watching his cock as closely as possible without 
loosing his marvelous balls from my mouth, I saw the thick veins standing 
out on it, bulging and throbbing-he must be close to coming again. Suddenly 
he let out a hoarse cry and once more Lorna caught the first shot of sperm 
in her eager mouth. But she wanted to share it with me, and pulling her head 
away from his dong, she offered me his cock to suck dry His sperm was like 
nectar in my dry mouth and I sucked and sucked and sucked till nothing came 
from his cock any longer Lorna and I had not come yet and we had to look for 
a substitute, which wasn't hard to find, inclined as we were. As earlier on, 
we went for each other head to toe and slobbering at each other's cunt, we 
moaned and groaned in lusty pleasure. With every swipe of the tongue we felt 
our passions rise and finally we creamed we creamed lusciously abundantly 
filling each other's mouths with thick glutenous spunk leaving us breathless 
but satisfied and happy utterly happy When I woke up after some time, Lorna 
and Robert were still in a deep sleep and I decided not to disturb them. 
Silently, I went up to my room, but only after I had made myself as decent 
as possible. 

Once in my room, I suddenly remembered I had promised myself some of his 
cock in my cunt as well and I didn't get it. I almost felt unsatisfied, 
despite the numerous orgasms I had had. At first, I wanted to go down again 
and wake him up and make him fuck me, but thinking about it I decided 
against it. Who wants a cock after so many other nice things and besides, I 
still had my dildo, didn't I? 

Taking the beautiful thing from the drawer I kept it hidden in, I brought it 
over to my bed. 

I wanted it to be there with me close to me if I wanted it I began to think 
about everything which had happened tonight and my thoughts were reflected 
by my body. Slowly I caressed my tits, my belly and my cunt. And then I took 
it from under my pillow my ever-ready friend my rubber prick opening my cunt 
for him pushing it between the wet lips fucking myself with it for as long 
as I wanted it never letting me down never never. 

 CHAPTER NINE 

One afternoon after the lunch hour, when life in the hotel calmed down a 
little, I went down to the kitchen. Since I had befriended Sue, I do this 
more often; she is such a pleasant, lovely person and we always have lots of 
fun. We talk and talk, about everything and nothing. You know, the sort of 
small talk between two girls the same age. Sometimes she is not alone in the 
kitchen and then we only talk about the guests and other unimportant things. 
Up to now nobody has so much as guessed the relationship between the two of 
us, and we want it to remain like this. There is absolutely no need to let 
other people in on our affairs. Affairs some people may find disgusting and 
horrible Some people are such squares and we wanted to keep our love affair 
between the two of us, although a love affair may sound like big words Of 
course, we loved one another and liked to be in each other's presence, but 
that didn't stop us from having other affairs and we didn't mind knowing 
this from one another. In fact, we liked to talk about it and exchange 
experiences. It always excited us, and on more than one occasion this 
resulted in a more passionate bout of lovemaking. 

Up to now I had not made love to her with the aid of my dildo, because I 
wanted to surprise her with it one night when she was extremely randy We had 
made it a habit to give each other a little surprise now and then, so I was 
just waiting for the right opportunity to give her this surprise. 

The idea that I had this lovely thing in my possession without her knowing 
this, without giving her the advantage of it, made me feel bad sometimes but 
it also excited me terribly to keep this secret as long as possible and then 
suddenly come out with it when she least expected anything of the sort. 

I could almost picture her lovely surprised face when I first brought it out 
her excitement when she examined it her pleasure when she got it pushed up 
her slit her ardor when she strapped it on its huge length sticking from her 
lovely body and I opening my legs for her when she wanted to fuck me with 
it. Her exultation when she made me come with it coming herself at the same 
time I knew I couldn't keep this secret to myself for very much longer. It's 
much too nice and delightful to do this. It's the thing to share with 
another person with another girl especially a girl as beautiful and randy as 
Sue This opportunity had to come very soon, as far as I was concerned! Like 
I said, that afternoon I went down to the kitchen and Sue was all by 
herself, so I knew we were going to have a very pleasant afternoon indeed 
Hello, love, she said. Do come in and kiss me. I have been waiting for you 
hoping for you to come wanting you where have you been keeping yourself 
these days? Being unfaithful to me, again, I presume. Do tell me about it 
and don't forget anything we will be alone this afternoon and I will lock 
the door, so we can do what we want. And we want a lot, don't we how is my 
beautiful little cunt these days just as randy as ever Oh, you darling fool 
how do you want me to do all these things at the same time? Here, let me 
kiss you first mmmmm your tongue is getting naughty already but nice, I must 
say further on yes on most of your questions yes, I've been unfaithful to 
you and you love me for it yes, I want to do the lot this afternoon yes, my 
darling little cunt as you call it, although it is beginning to be a very 
well used one these days, is as randy as ever for you and others no, I won't 
forget anything, telling you about it et cetera I seated myself on the 
kitchen table and told her about my escapades of the last couple of days the 
main story being my adventure with Robert and Lorna. I tried to give her the 
story with as much detail as possible, and I hope that one day Sue, wherever 
she lives now, will read these memoirs I'm sure it will make her just as 
randy as it made her that day And she wasn't the only one to become excited 
I got excited as well. Seated on the kitchen table I opened and closed my 
legs, trying to get rid of the urge to masturbate, although with Sue around 
there is not really a need to get rid of this urge by not really doing it. 
As far as she is concerned, any time you want to is the right time to do it! 
She lives up to this philosophy as much as possible. Anyway, sitting on the 
table, my feet resting on the chair, Sue was seated and she had a clear view 
of my pussy. Like I already said, she was getting as excited as I was And to 
Sue there was only one answer for this. Something had to be done-already she 
was pressing the front of her dress where her cunt was. When I told her how 
I had masturbated myself after my bout with Lorna and Robert, without 
mentioning the dildo, she looked up at me and smiled, placing a hand on my 
leg You want to do it again, don't you, darling? I know the signs when you 
badly need it, and between the two of us there is no place any longer for 
embarrassment. I love to do it for you and you know it. We both love to do 
it and it's been a long time and tonight I wanted to take you with me to a 
sex-party I'm going to, so we might as well get started now Tell me about 
the party first you always have nice surprises and tell you what I may have 
one for you as well tonight. No, no don't ask me what it is I promise you it 
will be nice you will see tonight now tell me about the party, what is it 
going to be? 

Oh, it's going to be a regular orgy. I've been to these people's parties 
before and they are always smashing. Mingled sexes, but also lots of fun for 
the girls among them probably a couple of queer men as well have you ever 
seen two of them getting at it No! Then it might be quite interesting for 
you they really know how to treat a cock they are a bunch of randy bastards 
you will enjoy watching them Oh, I'm curious about your surprise can't you 
give me a little hint oh, well you promised, so I make you stick to your 
word I won't ask again. Now, first things first let's see what we can do 
about this hot little twat of yours She raised herself, and standing beside 
me she raised my dress Lifting my bottom from the table, I facilitated 
matters for her a little and soon I was sitting with my dress pulled up 
around my waist. For her pleasure I was wearing panties today, knowing how 
much she loved to pull them from my ass But first she started to play with 
me a little without removing them. She pulled the legs, if you may call them 
that, considering the usual bikini panties I wear, aside and looked at my 
cunt intently. She didn't start right off frigging me, although I would have 
loved her skillful finger up my burning slit, but she never does that 
anyway. She just stood there and let her eyes wander lovingly over my cunt I 
opened my legs to give her a closer view of my pussy, and being the hot, 
randy little beast she is she couldn't stand this for too long. She pulled 
my panty down and once more I had to give her a little hand by lifting my 
bottom so she could get it all the way off. She did this in a hurry, wanting 
to have a go at my pussy as soon as she could Having my panty off, her hand 
went to my slit and, almost carefully, she opened the swollen lips. She 
loved to work on my cunt with two hands. Pulling the lips as far apart as 
possible, she took a good look inside I was terribly randy already-some 
froth had formed in my cunt and my clit seemed to be on fire, but Sue was 
soon going to change this. She liked what she saw in my dripping cunt and it 
made her breath quicken. Keeping my cunt open with one hand, she slowly 
pushed one finger inside to the last joint Use two fingers, Sue you know I 
want that and you do it so nicely go at it, my darling frig me as only you 
know how to even my own fingers can't be any match to yours you're such a 
nice masturbator you must have had a very good teacher You really like what 
I'm doing to you, don't you, darling? I'm glad you like the way I frig your 
cunt but it's such a delightful little cunt and it deserves the best. Oh, 
yes, I had a very good teacher a very good one indeed remind me to tell you 
about her later on You may like my story and who knows it may make you hot 
for me again and I love you getting hot for me Removing her finger, she 
quickly replaced it with her two middle fingers and gorgeously filled my 
slit As soon as she had them up my cunt just as far as she had had her one 
finger, she really started to masturbate me. Closing my eyes to enjoy the 
work of her finger in my cunt, I abandoned myself to my pleasure. In rapid 
strokes her fingers went in and out of my slit rubbing the slippery lips the 
swollen clit and already I felt myself on the verge of coming. 

Sue must have noticed from the spasmodic contractions of my slit that I 
could not be very far from coming, and instead of doubling her frigging 
speed, she suddenly stopped and pulled her fingers from my cunt. I was much 
too far gone and too excited to complain about this verbally, so instead of 
asking her to continue to masturbate me I lewdly pushed out my abdomen and 
wriggled my buttocks, hoping to make it clear to her I didn't appreciate at 
all what she did. Or actually, what she didn't do But my darling Sue had 
other and better ideas as far as masturbating another girl was concerned 
From a basket on the sink she took a huge carrot, and, after washing it, 
brought it over to the table I was still in the same position with my legs 
resting on the chair and spread as far as possible Standing close to me, she 
pointed the huge vegetable at my wet slit. Expectant and ready for any new 
thrill, I didn't make any protest, letting her have her way instead The size 
of the carrot far exceeded my dildo and, as you know, my rubber friend is 
about the biggest prick I ever had up my slit So when she pushed it up my 
slit I was more stretched than I ever was before, thinking for a moment she 
was really going to rip my slit apart! Lucky for me, my cunt was really 
flowing and was wet to its maximum-after some hard pushing, she managed to 
get it in Slowly Sue started to work it in all the way, and finally she had 
it in my cunt all the way. Now she was satisfied, and she really began to 
give me a wanking a wanking like I had never had before stretching me even 
more when she started to pump me moving the carrot in and out of my dilating 
slit Thrilled to no end, I underwent this vegetarian wanking, one could say, 
and my slightly cooled senses came alive again Wildly I bucked up and down 
on the table, my body rocking in passion. With a drooling mouth I let myself 
go completely, and I was soon brought to my orgasm. When I came to my senses 
again, Sue was still standing in front of the table and she looked at me 
through slitted eyes You liked that, Mitzy, didn't you? You enjoyed my 
frigging You know very well I did, Sue but what about you? Don't you want me 
to do you as well? Now that I'm cooled down a little, I would love making 
you cream please give me your cunt to frig to suck to lick anything at all 
you just name it and I will do it for you not out of duty, because you made 
me come so heavenly but because I love you because I want you to have 
pleasure as well when you have your pleasure you know it also gives me a 
thrill please, darling, won't you let me have a go at your lovely, slimy 
slit you really must be awfully wet by now let me have a feel I tucked up 
her dress and felt her cunt. Even through her panties she was dripping wet, 
and I could not stop myself from wriggling my linger through the leg of her 
panty to come in closer contact with her lovely slit Yes, I think your 
finger up my slit will be most welcome but I have an even better idea 
remember, I wanted to tell you the story about how I learned how to frig. 
Well, I want to tell it to you now now if you sit on the chair I will take 
your place at the table while I'm telling you the story about my initiation 
to masturbatory pleasures I'm sure you will enjoy it very much We did as Sue 
wanted and changed places. Before she seated herself on the table, Sue took 
off her panties a d hitching up her skirt, she bared her cunt for my eyes 
and fingers When we had found the most comfortable position, Sue leaning on 
her hands on the table and I with my hand covering her cunt, Sue began her 
story When you said I must have had a very good teacher when I was 
instructed in masturbation, you were absolutely right I had the most 
wonderful initiatress you can wish for yourself She, obviously it had to be 
a woman, who else can really teach another female the right motions, was 
about fifty, but still beautiful very randy a widow, as I remember very 
well-acquainted with frigging. I don't think she ever missed a day and my 
mother Your mother? Oh, how wonderful to learn these things from one's 
mother How lucky you were Yes, my mother, and if you don't stop interrupting 
me I will never finish this story Well, to really get the story started, I 
found out her favorite pastime quite by accident One afternoon I was walking 
past her room when I heard noises I had never heard before That day she must 
either have been very careless or purposefully made more noise than usual, 
but that is one thing she never told me. 

Anyway, the sounds coming from her room made me awfully curious and I did 
something I had never done before Silently, I opened the door to her room 
and looked inside, telling myself she may be violently ill or something 
equally drastic But she wasn't ill at all, she was just horny, although I 
didn't know the existence of that word at that time With her back turned to 
the door, she was sitting in a chair in front of the big mirror in her room. 

She was, this surprising me most, completely nude Her legs were open and in 
the reflection I saw her cunt for the very first time I had never seen my 
mother naked before, and the size of her cunt and the amount of hairs 
covering it was something I had never thought about. Oh yes, at that time I 
had started to grow some hairs on my cunt as well, and I carefully inspected 
this growth every night before going to bed, but I had no idea it could 
amount to so much when you are fully grown My mother was also inspecting the 
spot between her legs, and lucky for me she didn't look in the mirror Her 
head bent to an almost impossible angle, she seemed to examine her cunt to 
no end. I was so fascinated that I stood where I was, as if glued to the 
floor, and watched my mother with an intentness I had never had for anything 
else before in my life Finally, she seemed to be satisfied with what she 
found between her legs and, reaching for a comb lying on the floor beside 
the chair, she started to comb the long hairs covering her cunt and a good 
part of her belly She was terribly hairy and I think I have inherited my 
hairiness from her You know best how hairy I am, the way your fingers are 
playing with it now When she was fully satisfied with this, she dropped the 
comb on the floor and transferred her attention to her cunt again She had 
taken good care to comb the hairs out of the way of her slit so the heavy 
lips were beautifully exposed, surrounded with delightful fur. 

Standing at the door, something began to stir in me-I couldn't explain this 
feeling at the time I had no idea how the whole situation was going to 
develop, but one thing I was sure of I was going to stay as long as possible 
I wanted to know what she was up to, and unconsciously I knew it must be 
something very nice and pleasant She was so taken up by her work that it 
couldn't be anything else but pleasure My mother loved life and since 
anything pleasant always pleased her, she was a very happy person. Always 
ready to laugh and have fun enjoying good friends and good food, taking life 
as it presented itself, always looking for the good things to come Like her 
widowhood being the person she was, she must have loved my father very 
dearly and after he died she had her fun with other men, as she told me 
later, but never getting too infatuated with one of them since she had also 
discovered the pleasure of masturbation Of course, she had known about it 
before she got married, but she had never really enjoyed it After my father 
died she found out about it, and on the very first night after his death she 
immediately made it her new way of sexual satisfaction During my story you 
will also hear her part of it Anyway, like I told you, she was paying all 
her attention to her cunt now, and without really playing with it, all the 
signs were there that she was going to satisfy my curiosity now After 
rubbing the lips for some time, she all of a sudden seemed to stiffen a 
little quickly, she took her hand away from her slit. Again I didn't know 
what to make of it, but I was to find out very soon Leaving her cunt, she 
now focused her attention on her breasts. Her hands caressed them lovingly 
and slowly When I saw her doing this, the first sign of awakening sexuality 
announced itself in me I had the mad urge to run over to her and caress her 
breasts for her I found them so beautiful and big and I longed to lay my 
hands on them. As for myself, my tits were just beginning to be slightly 
more than an un-evenness on my chest Sometimes at night I felt them and 
occasionally they hurt me in growing pains Seeing my mother's tits focused 
my attention to my own breasts and through my dress I caressed them the way 
she was doing hers Keeping this up while watching my mother, a delightful 
feeling gradually spread through my body and not knowing what to make of it, 
I almost stopped Looking at my mother again, I saw her handling her tits a 
lot more roughly than she had been doing Her hands were clasped around the 
heavy bulbs and her fingers rolled the nipples I could see the nipples had 
hardened and almost doubled their size, this at least being something not 
fully unknown to me, for this also happened with my own tiny nipples when I 
stroked them Suddenly she took her right hand away from her right breast, 
and like a snake she brought it to her cunt again Her legs were spread even 
more than they had been before, and her gash, enormous as it looked to me, 
was open and looked all wet and sticky She didn't lose time playing around 
with the lips any longer instead (and much to my surprise) she opened the 
lips more and pushed a stiff finger deep inside Despite my surprise, I was 
afraid she would hurt herself something terrible and I almost cried out. Now 
I was going to find out what it is like to frig oneself and I couldn't have 
been more grateful for any other lesson in my life. But here, right before 
my eyes, I got the first example of solitary pleasure With her finger buried 
deep in her cunt, my mother wanked herself to a quick and satisfying orgasm, 
not forgetting to fondle her left breast while she moved her finger in and 
out of her dripping slit Yes, she was really dripping now, and from my 
position, even if I only could see her reflection in the mirror, I saw the 
spunk flow from her opened cunt, moistening the seat of her chair It was the 
first lascivious scene I ever watched and what a pleasure it was to see my 
own mother do it! It made a terrible impression on me and I wouldn't have 
missed it for the world I had no idea what coming was, but I knew something 
very nice happened to my mother when she suddenly threw her head back and 
sagged in the chair, her hands hanging limply down to her sides. Did she 
know I was standing there, watching her having her pleasure? Giving me my 
first lesson in sex? I never could persuade her to tell me, although we 
became very, very close after this memorable afternoon I was still glued to 
the floor when all of a sudden she looked up and our eyes met in the mirror! 
It really startled me, and I hurried from the room with a face red in shame, 
stumbling over my own feet I slammed the door to my room behind me and threw 
myself on the bed and it didn't take her long to come to my room. I heard 
her opening the door quickly but silently, closing it behind her immediately 
I didn't dare to look up. 

But my mother was a very wise woman, so she decided to take matters into her 
own hands. She placed her hands on my back and slowly started to rub me, not 
saying a single word. Gradually her hands moved down, and soon they were 
resting on my buttocks where they continued their caressing motion I didn't 
move all this time and just enjoyed the touch of her hands. By degrees I 
became more and more at ease, and my mother, sensing this, picked up the hem 
of my skirt and slipped one hand under it. Now she was stroking my bottom 
more positively, although it was still covered by my panties A feeling of 
deep pleasure, unknown but nice, spread through my body, making me squirm a 
little. Not a word had been said, yet my mother knew by my squirming that I 
was slowly getting hot, so she once more went one step further on the road 
to pleasure. Slipping her hand under the waistband of my panties, she now 
put her hand on my bare flesh and the pleasure this gave me is impossible to 
describe but I'm sure you will understand what I mean. It was sheer heaven 
just like it is sheer heaven the way your finger is frigging me now. Oh yes, 
Mitzy deep, like that frig me properly, darling remembering all this telling 
it to you has made me terribly hot and randy again oh, you lovely wanker you 
know how I want it to be done please go on go on don't stop now make me come 
like my mother used to do! I can't hold out any longer! I can't finish my 
story before I have had an orgasm by your hand your lovely hand masturbate 
me, darling deeper deeper faster, I'm coming faster I'm coooooooming 
ooooooooooh lovely looooovelyyyyy I didn't blame her that she couldn't hold 
out any longer; in fact, if I had not been so occupied in frigging her 
lovely twat I think I would have given myself a good and proper wank. She 
flooded my fingers with her lovely spunk, and just to calm my senses (or was 
I really escalating them), I licked my fingers after I took them from her 
dripping cunt Waiting for her to be able to continue her exciting story 
again helped to calm down my lust, but I longed for the rest of her story. 
She was really a good storyteller and I was fascinated by the beauty of her 
tale. 

Wow wasn't that something? Sorry I had to interrupt my story, but I really 
couldn't wait any longer. That was lovely, Mitzy I needed it I hope you are 
not bored with my story This last she asked with a smile, knowing very well 
I was getting terribly excited by her story You know damn well I enjoy every 
word of it, but I wish you'd stop fooling around now and continue It's 
getting you hot, isn't it? Look, why don't we go up to your room or mine we 
can lie on the bed it's so much more comfortable and we can change places 
again. I tell the story and play with your darling cunt and you listen and 
let yourself be wanked! How about it? 

That's just super by me, Sue but let's go to your room so we won't be 
bothered by Leo. You know, he comes up to my room sometimes when he wants 
some pussy and I don't feel like fucking this afternoon I want much more to 
have you today All right, my room it is then and thank you very much for 
preferring my finger to Leo's long prick I hope he doesn't add two and two 
together and come up to my room if he doesn't find you in yours! You know, 
he sometimes comes to mine if you're not available he really has a marvelous 
cock, hasn't he? 

It's a beautiful whopper and he knows how to use it, but it's just that I 
don't feel like it today I want you your fingers your tongue Who said 
anything about me sucking you, you filthy girl? 

Will you stop it and get your ass up to your room We took the service 
elevator up to the top floor where we had our rooms. I had walked ahead of 
her when we left the kitchen and thus I had not clearly seen what she took 
with her from the kitchen, but she was hiding it in a towel, so I assumed it 
was something to eat and wondered whether we had time to eat it. My mind 
wasn't exactly set on eating that is to say, food When we entered Sue's room 
we closed the door behind us and locked it. We didn't want to be disturbed. 

Let's take these clothes off, Mitzy, Sue said. It is nice to play with one 
another with our clothes on if we have to, but now we can do as we please 
and I would much rather have you naked on the bed. It's so much easier to 
play with you if I'm not bothered by your dress I couldn't do anything else 
but agree with her point of view and we quickly undressed. I lay myself down 
on the bed and Sue seated herself beside me, her lovely face turned towards 
me, and continued her story Where was I when you made me spunk all over your 
fingers? Oh yes, my mother was sitting on my bed beside me, just like I am 
sitting beside you now with only one difference I had turned my face into 
the pillow and didn't dare to look up, but all the same I was enjoying her 
hands on my bare bottom very much A delightful glow had spread itself 
through my body, and without being able to stop myself, I started to move my 
ass a little My mother took this for a sure sign of awakening passion-and 
she could not have been more right. Slowly she moved her hand further down 
till it was resting between my tightly closed legs, and there she started to 
force them apart a little at a time. I couldn't do anything else than give 
in to her persistent fingers and to the shame and pleasure I felt while her 
fingers were stroking my cunt Oh, Mitzy, it was delightful, this first 
contact on my virgin cunt, and I held my breath, still not daring to speak. 
But my mother saved me any further embarrassment by beginning to speak 
herself 'You like what I'm doing to you, don't you, little darling? Oh, I'm 
so glad you finally found me out now we can share the pleasure I have 
enjoyed for such a long time alone but first you must learn a lot more about 
these sort of things oh yes, there is still such an awful lot to learn 
before you know how to do it properly. I would love to do it to you, but I 
think you must watch me doing it first after you have closely watched me, 
you do it to yourself and I will watch your every movement help you get the 
maximum out of it and later we do it to one another the two of us together 
our fingers mine and yours in our slits frigging each other for that is the 
right word for it one of the right words there are other ones and all of 
them sound so nice so exciting but turn yourself on your back look at me you 
will see so much better than you could earlier, when you had to be satisfied 
with my reflection in the mirror turn around, darling you know I'm not angry 
with you for looking in on me it had to happen one day and I'm glad it did 
we are going to be so much closer to one another come, my darling Sue turn 
yourself on your back and look at your mother when she goes through her 
randy act once more when you have experienced it yourself you will 
understand why I need it again why I need it every day. Look at me I'm still 
naked. Look at me and get undressed let's be naked, the two of us naked in 
our games and pleasures' I didn't hesitate any longer and turned myself on 
my back, facing her. Like she said, she was still just as naked as she had 
been in her own room, sitting in the chair in front of the mirror and to me 
she was twice as beautiful. I let my eyes go over her breasts her belly and 
of course my full attention was drawn irresistibly to the heavy bush of 
black cunt hairs I could not take my eyes from her, and all of a sudden I 
had found my speech again 'Oh, Mother, how beautiful you are your breasts 
your your"My cunt, you mean because that is what it is called my cunt your 
cunt our cunts Come, sweet Sue, do get undressed let me look at you as well. 
Oh, I know perfectly well how you look without your clothes on but this is 
not the normal occasion when a mother sees her daughter in the nude this is 
going to be the beginning of something very special something very beautiful 
a day we are going to remember forever and ever' I quickly stood up from the 
bed and undressed myself as quickly as I could. I didn't know what had come 
over me, but all of a sudden I just had to be naked with her in the same 
state she was in to do the same things she was going to do. We had always 
been very close to each other, but now I felt I had something to share with 
her something not being shared by just anybody something not everybody did 
something which would set us apart from other people A peculiar unrest had 
taken possession of my body and I had no explanation for it. I knew it was 
going to be something marvelous! My mother was going to do the same things 
she had been doing earlier in her room and I could watch her do those things 
with her I would be in the same rapture she had been in feeling the same 
delight. When I had undressed myself my mother took me in her arms and 
kissed me on the mouth. Now this was in itself nothing special she always 
kissed me on the mouth but never had she kissed me like this before never 
had she tried to force her tongue between my teeth but now she did, and I 
couldn't do anything but give in to her Her tongue went past my teeth and 
entered my mouth Wiggling it around in my mouth she managed to give me a 
most strange feeling my skin turned into goose-flesh all over my body, and I 
felt myself getting very weak on my legs After kissing me like this for some 
time, she looked at me with a smile on her face 'Did you like that, Sue? 
Don't you think it's much nicer to kiss each other like this instead of just 
the little pecks we used to give each other? This is a real kiss, and if 
done properly it leaves you breathless like you are"Oh, it's so nice, Mamma 
why didn't you ever kiss me like that before?"There is a time for 
everything, darling and I think that today is the right time"But it makes me 
feel so nice so warm. I feel like doing things but I don't know what please 
show me what to do please, Mamma, make me just like you I want to be like 
you. You're so beautiful your breasts are so big your your your cunt is so 
beautifully hairy. Will I ever have tits like yours so much hair like 
you?"Of course you will, don't you worry about it but now let me show you 
how to have pleasure with your cunt. You like that word, don't you it's so 
delightful when you say it watch me now, darling' She seated herself on the 
bed and her hands went to her bulging tits. Slowly, like she had been doing 
in her room, she started to stroke her nipples, but this time I could see 
everything very close. It was amazing to see her nipples swell and harden 
under her fingers and I could not take my eyes from her When she found her 
nipples satisfying, she closed her hand around her tits and kneading them, 
she soon had her breath coming in gasps. I was getting excited as well, and 
slowly my hands went to my own breasts and I also began to rub my tiny 
nipples The touch of my finger was extremely nice and soothing, and I 
already knew I was going to learn very quick it would not be long and I 
would be just as experienced as my mother! And I could not wish for anything 
better, this I knew right now My mother, in the meantime, had stopped 
playing with her tits to look at me playing with my small bulbs She let me 
play for a little while and then she raised herself from the bed and made me 
sit on a chair which she had placed beside the bed Squatting on the bed, 
with her knees wide apart, she offered me a most interesting sight-her open 
slit I had never seen anything like it before, and at that moment I thought 
I was never going to see anything as beautiful again. 

That was before I had seen your darling little twat, of course, Mitzy! Do 
you like my finger reaming you? I'm trying to make it the same as my mother 
was doing to her own cunt on the memorable afternoon She was so very right! 
Her finger was buried deep in my cunt at that time, and slowly but surely 
she was frigging me. Her story was still exciting me to no end, and I was 
glad she had had the good sense to stick her finger between my burning lips 
and rub my swollen clit. But I also wanted her to continue her story. 

Like I told you, before I interrupted myself, Sue continued, my mother was 
squatting on the bed, letting me have a look at her cunt. I could not stop 
myself from reaching out with my hand and touching her quim That is really 
lovely, Sue I like your finger on my slit but you are still too 
inexperienced let me show you how to do it first honestly, darling we're 
going to have a marvelous time when you have learned what to do! This thing 
is too good not to know everything there is to know' She stayed in her 
almost obscene (but still beautiful) position and brought her hand to her 
slit. Already I had noticed that her cunt looked far from dry and I wondered 
what caused this. She had not been pissing and still she looked awfully wet 
down there. Soon I was going to be even more surprised! The present wetness 
was just a little forerunner to the amount of liquid, spunk as I learned it 
was called, she was going to let go when she really creamed My mother 
brought her hand to her cunt and her fingers rubbed over the spunk-flecked 
lips Again her breath was coming in gasps, and she had to close her eyes 
momentarily. I watched the play of her fingers intently as I brought my own 
hand to my tits again Now my nipples had hardened by themselves, and the 
touch of my fingers on them was even more pleasant than it had been before 
Mother, in the meantime, had stopped rubbing the swollen lips, and with two 
forked fingers she opened her hot-box and in the center of her cunt, almost 
at the top, I discovered a hard red protuberance 'You see this little thing 
right here, Sue right where my finger is? That is my clit and one of the 
centers of pleasure one of the things you can play with Oh yes, it's also 
nice to stick your finger in as deep as possible but this little thing it 
likes to be rubbed and it rewards the person rubbing it by making you feel 
nice all over Look how I'm playing with it look at me and later you will do 
the same for yourself and later still we will do it for one another. Oh, it 
makes me feel so nice playing with my clit rubbing it and you my own 
daughter, looking at me doing it it's so lewd but so nice so awfully nice! I 
can't keep this up forever not too long from now I have to frig my cunt 
deeper stronger but just a little bit longer, for it is so nice it excites 
me so much! Now now my finger in my cunt deep deep wanking reaming probing 
my wet cunt my juices flowing when I'm coming coming under your eyes your 
eyes on me your hot young eyes watching me wanting to do the same thing 
wait, darling wait for me to finish to come to cream wait for me to help 
you'- Throwing herself on her back, she opened her legs as wide as possible 
and her fingers were moving in and out of her cunt in a terrific speed 'Oh 
my darling Sue it's there I'm getting so wet I'm going to come soon soon now 
now I'm cooooomingcooooming' Her body stiffened on the bed and she seemed to 
have fainted Her fingers had fallen limply from her cunt, and in amazement I 
watched a sticky-looking stuff run from between her swollen cunt lips. Her 
quietness frightened me a little, but at the same time I knew she had gone 
through a most wonderful experience, and I longed for the moment when I was 
going to have this same sensation I could hardly wait for it, and 
remembering how she had started to play with herself, I brought my hand to 
my own tightly closed slit Much to my surprise, I found it a little wet and 
I felt very proud my cunt, however small, was the same as my mother's so 
everything else was going to be the same, I hoped My mother opened her eyes 
and watched my first hesitating steps to sexual growing-up I was still 
seated on the chair, but my mother raised herself and made me lie on the bed 
'Open your legs as far as possible, darling,' were her first words. 'Now let 
me guide your hand' Taking my hand in hers, she brought it to my slit and 
placed it firmly over it 'You're still very tight, so don't be too impatient 
if you can't get your finger in right away. Start slowly and everything is 
going to be all right now rub the lips a little do you feel how nice that 
is? Do you feel that you're getting wet? That wetness is going to prepare 
the penetration of your finger soon you will have it between the lips oh, my 
darling my little Sue, you're still so delightfully tight so delightfully 
young open the lips a little feel your little clit it's getting hard isn't 
it"Oh, Mamma I'm feeling so awfully funny but so nice it's so nice it's so 
good so very good why haven't I thought about this myself how could I have 
missed it? I'm going to do this every night every day the whole' That's what 
you would like to do, Sue, and so would I but you will find that, although 
it's very sad, you couldn't it takes too much out of you it's too exhausting 
beautiful but exhausting but you will never be able to stop now that you 
have started and always you will remember the first time relive it every 
time you frig yourself and every time you will come and cream and after you 
do you will long for the next time All during her narrative I had never so 
much as stopped my fingering, and the first funny sensation had changed into 
a feeling of utter delight I didn't know where I was any longer, and only 
very faintly could I hear my mother talking to me I didn't need her advice 
any longer Automatically my finger was trying to push itself between the 
tight lips and due to my wetness I finally succeeded The first joint had 
entered my slit when all of a sudden a beautiful sensation went through my 
body with a strength that actually took my breath away For the first time in 
my life I had come and my virgin spunk wet my finger I had fainted; when I 
came to, my mother was still sitting on the chair beside the bed Smiling, 
she looked at me as her hand caressed my sweaty breasts I threw myself in 
her arms and we kissed one another 'Oh, Mamma I'm so grateful to you for 
teaching me these nice things I will always remember this never forget it do 
it at every possible time and we will do it together, won't we, dear mother? 
The two of us frigging our cunts in front of each other doing it to each 
other you will teach me how to frig, won't you you will let me frig you 
please! Oh, I'm ready to begin again right now with you"You're going to be a 
hot little number, Sue and I would love to begin right away but take a rest 
first, darling take a little rest and then we will take care of another 
little matter first. You still have your maidenhead, you know and to enjoy 
sex properly, this little hindrance has to be removed and I'm the one who is 
going to remove it With me, your father removed it. Oh, he was a wonderful 
lover very patient and very passionate. I loved him very dearly and I 
thought I could never live without him but on the very first night after he 
died thinking about him about his cock how deeply it used to enter me how 
well it used to make me come I I oh, I'm almost ashamed to admit it 
masturbated. I masturbated till I creamed all over my fingers but I couldn't 
help myself I had to come when I thought about his prick and I came, I don't 
know how many times three or four times. The next day I felt tired tired, 
but happy. Happy to have found this new pleasure in life again happy I could 
still find pleasure in sex, however solitary your father had taught me how 
to frig oneself properly like I'm teaching you he loved to watch me 
masturbating myself and I often did it for him. I didn't want to when he 
first asked me I was too ashamed but I finally gave in to his wishes. I 
didn't like it at first I couldn't come but later when he'd also jack off, 
together with me, showing me how the sperm shot from his throbbing dick when 
he wanked himself I came for the first time with my own fingers reaming my 
cunt. After that I became an addict often he found me doing it in bed when 
he was in the bathroom preparing himself for the night and I was waiting for 
him my hand between my legs, my fingers between the swollen lips. Oh, Sue, 
let's do it again! I'm getting hot again so terribly hot again let me take 
care of your maidenhead so you will be able to enjoy a real frigging deep my 
finger in your cunt open your legs for me open them, my darling let me do 
you' I was feeling the same and without saying a single word I opened my 
legs for her. Her story had made me feel hot and bothered and by now I knew 
there was only one solution to this state of discomfort: I needed something 
between my legs something in my cunt. What did I care about a maidenhead let 
my mother remove whatever she saw fit to remove and be done with it. I 
wanted to experience that lovely feeling you get when you frig your cunt for 
some time In other words, I wanted to come-by my mother's hand. I also 
wanted to make her come when I frigged her hairy twat. My mother then 
brought her hand to my cunt and delicately she opened my tiny slit. Careful 
not to hurt me too much she began to force her finger between the tight 
lips, and when she found I was sufficiently wet, she probed deeper and 
deeper with her finger. Suddenly she seemed to touch the bottom of my cunt, 
and for a moment she stopped the movement of her finger. I wondered whether 
my cunt was still different from my mother's. Had I not seen her finger 
disappear between the hairy lips till the last joint? My cunt was different 
from my mother's in this respect: I still had my maidenhead while she was 
all the way open for any sort of penetration She suddenly forced her finger 
through the last obstacle to full womanhood and I cried out in surprise and 
pain 'So much for your maidenhead, my darling,' she said while keeping her 
finger immobile. 'I'm sorry if I had to hurt you, but after this everything 
is going to be wonderful for you as well as for me You just wait and see"I 
don't mind that you had to hurt me, Mamma you probably know what is best and 
it's not so painful any longer. I'm already feeling fine again come on the 
bed with me and let me stick my finger in your cunt as well I long to touch 
it so much please let me do to you the same as you're doing to me' She 
placed herself alongside me on the bed and I reached for her cunt. The first 
contact with her wonderful hairy gash! Oh, Mitzy, I will never forget this 
first contact with her slimy, slippery cunt! That very first time when I 
stuck my finger in her dripping quim! It was so wonderful that I started to 
masturbate her burning quim. She didn't have to tell me anything anymore-in 
just a couple of hours she had taught me everything I needed to know as far 
as wanking is concerned and she just let me work on her slit, while she 
belabored mine with her able fingers 'Oh, my darling little Sue how 
delightfully you frig me! You are already very good at it we will have such 
marvelous times together how often will we do this to one another no need to 
sleep apart any longer from tonight your bed is going to be in my bedroom 
the room we will have our pleasure in! And if you bring home a girl friend, 
we will teach her how to do it it would please me so much seeing you work on 
the slit of another girl opening the tight lips for the first time making 
her spend her virgin spunk for the first time over your fingers. How very 
wet you are for such a young girl you must like what I'm doing to you and 
you're going to cream beautifully not too long from now.' And she was right! 
I was getting very close to coming again just like she was herself and you 
you are also very close, are you not, Mitzy? Your cunt is so wet so 
delightfully wet, and the walls of your cunt seem to suck my finger 
contracting around it wanting me to frig you deeper. Oh yes, my darling, I 
feel you coming over my fingers wait till I have my finger from your cunt I 
can't wait to lick them I love your juice so much so very much Creaming 
through her flying fingers, I bucked up and down on the bed, while she kept 
up the movement of her finger till she almost had me fainting Finally she 
took her fingers from my cunt, and with a smile on her face she brought them 
to her mouth and licked them with ardor I looked at her and although I would 
have longed to make her come as well, I just couldn't I was too tired. But 
lovely Sue was able to take care of herself very well very well indeed. 

She stood up from the bed and unwrapping the towel she had brought from the 
kitchen, she brought forth a gigantic cucumber! So that's what she had 
brought from the kitchen! It could be eaten (if you like cucumbers) but 
right now I thought I knew what Sue had in mind Still standing in front of 
the bed, she opened her cunt and slowly commenced to push the monstrous 
thing into her dripping slit. The lips stretched around the vegetable and 
her pose was lewd and obscene, but beautiful at the same time Her belly 
seemed to swell when she worked the thing in, and having a good part of the 
vegetable filling her cunt, she started to masturbate with it till she 
finally also creamed and flung herself on the bed beside me, exhausted-just 
like I was. 

 CHAPTER TEN 

That night we went to the party together. We had taken Sue's car and during 
the ride I teased her a little. Considering the sort of party we were going 
to, we had decided not to wear anything under our overcoats (with the 
exception of our garter belts and stockings, of course, which we wore to 
heighten our sensuality as well as the beauty of our legs). Sitting beside 
her in the car I opened my coat, letting my legs fall wide apart. Sue took 
her eyes from the road for a moment and glancing down, I let her have a look 
at my open pussy What do you want to do to me, you little bitch drive me out 
of my mind or make me drive off the road? Here I am sitting behind the wheel 
of this car, trying to get us safe and sound to a sex party where you can 
get all you want in every way with all varieties and here you start making 
me feel randier and randier while I'm not able to do anything at all! Why 
don't you wait till we get there, and I will give you a good sucking if 
that's what you are after Of course! I would love to be sucked by you but 
that is going to be later tonight and right now I feel randy and I want to 
do something about it in other words, I feel like playing with myself and 
that is exactly what I'm going to do and you will have the good fortune to 
be able to watch me, while you get yourself mentally ready for the party to 
come Sue's car had wonderful seats and, leaning them back as far as they 
could go, I almost felt I was sitting on a couch. I smiled at her and 
bringing my hand to my cunt I began to play with myself, while the poor girl 
shifted herself uneasily on her side of the car. 

To tease her some more as well as to give her some pleasure, I opened her 
coat and caressed her nipples They soon hardened under my fingers and due to 
her excitement the car wavered a little for a moment. At this I let go of 
her tits, because I didn't want us to be killed. 

Lifting my handbag from the floor of the car, I opened it, taking good care 
to let her see what I was doing. Frankly, she couldn't have missed it, 
because from my bag I took my dildo. Its dimensions are not something you 
can overlook. I had secretly brought it with me to surprise her As you know, 
up till now I had not told her I had the thing, but tonight was a wonderful 
occasion to introduce it to her. 

Sue's breath halted when she saw the lovely apparatus I took from my bag and 
her eyes shone in delight. She was so anxious to try the dildo out she 
almost stopped the car right then and there, but I kept her from doing this 
Keep on driving, darling just watch me playing with it for a while I want to 
show you how good I am with it Sue sighed and looked down at my lap. 

Wherever did you get a beauty like that? You know I have always wanted to 
have a good dildo, but the things one can afford are so crudely made and the 
real good ones are terribly expensive but this really is a beauty I brought 
the tip of the dildo to my cunt and by just lifting my bottom from the seat 
a little I pushed it up my slit all the way. My slimy wet cunt lips clung 
around the huge stem and I wiggled it a little without really going through 
the masturbating motions. 

You little devil, Sue said through clenched teeth, you are really going to 
have your fun Masturbating yourself with that lovely thing while you won't 
even let me stop the car. I want to have some fun as well, you know Later, 
my darling later just look at me now see how much I love to use this thing 
on my slit. You wanted to know where I got it remember the lesbian countess 
I told you about? It belonged to her. Oh, I see you're looking annoyed that 
I didn't let you in on it earlier, but I have a special reason for it. I 
wanted to surprise you with it but only when you would appreciate it best. 
Since I have it in my possession I have never once washed after using it 
it's covered with the spunk I left on it every time I creamed on it. Oh, 
Sue, it's such a wonderful lover! He never droops, never lets me down always 
ready when I want him. Early in the morning in the afternoon when I take a 
rest and the fancy to masturbate takes me and at night at night he is always 
there always sharing my bed always reaming my cunt and even after I have 
creamed I can't withstand the urge to push it up my cunt some more keeping 
it in my twat till I fall asleep. Waking up in the middle of the night he is 
still there loyal faithful! Look at my cunt lips stretching around the huge 
stem it's so lovely to use it it's so lovely to come with it you can make it 
last so longstopping every time you feel yourself getting near to coming but 
right now I can't stop! I want to come now! I want it so very much that 
lovely feeling I want to cream for you, darling. I know you like to see me 
coming oh, Sue, I'm going to come yes, I'm creaming coooming oooohh Boiling 
spunk shot over the shaft of the dildo when I abandoned my load. Dripping 
down the rubber dick, from my open slit, wetting the seat of the car in 
sticky drops Pulling it from my cunt I held it close to Sue's mouth and let 
her run her tongue along the stem. She stopped the car, and throwing herself 
on my gaping slit she went for some more of the same stuff with open mouth 
and eager tongue. Her tongue cleaned my inflamed pussy of its spendings, 
soothing my swollen cunt lips delightfully At the same time she had thrown 
herself at my pussy she also groped for the dildo and aiming it straight at 
her cunt she wildly pushed it between her slippery lips without the 
slightest hesitation Her mouth left my cunt for what it was and, 
concentrating all her attention on her hot-box, she poked herself with the 
rock-hard rubber dick. Although she was sitting not too comfortably behind 
the wheel, she managed to do honor to her heated body while her other hand 
caressed her hardened nipples I could not leave her to herself any longer. 

Placing my mouth over her tit, I sucked it. With her breath coming in gasps, 
she let me suck away at her tit while she pumped herself with the dildo Oh, 
it's so lovely, Mitzy, she gasped, your mouth on my tit sucking me like only 
you know how to it's so very seldom you find somebody really good at making 
love to your breasts and that gorgeous thing between my legs deep in my cunt 
reaming it so deep it's transporting me to the borders of paradise! I wish 
we had more room in this car. I would like you to fuck me with it feel your 
tits bouncing up and down on mine and you, poking me with your prick oh, my 
darling, promise to fuck me with it fuck me senseless drive me out of my 
mind by making me come and come and come till I'm screaming for you to stop 
till I can't stand it any longer That's not so hard to promise, Sue. Ever 
since I have had this thing I wanted to fuck you with it make you fuck me as 
well enjoy the thing to its fullest but right now, I may be of some good to 
you still. Lie back in your seat let me do the frigging let me hand-fuck you 
that's at least something you frigged me so marvelously this afternoon and I 
have been coming already so let me do you let me make you come, my darling 
Sue let me take hold of the dildo and I took over the pleasant task of 
frigging her to her orgasm. She bucked up and down on the seat when I 
doubled the speed of my hand, and she was getting very close to coming-but I 
still had another surprise for her Before we left I had taken care to fill 
the balls of the dildo with the special spunk-like cream and I was going to 
let go of as soon as I felt her coming It would make her orgasm so much more 
realistic, and I was sure she was going to enjoy it very much. With long 
strokes I frigged her, the dildo almost leaving her cunt when I pulled back, 
pushing it up to the hilt in her dripping cunt when moving it forward Sue 
was moaning in delight, her feet on the car's dashboard, one on each side of 
the wheel to give me better access to her quim My mouth still covered her 
tit, and with two hands I worked on her cunt. One was armed with the eight 
inch rubber dick and the other was pinching and rubbing her clit My playing 
had her breath coming in uneven gasps and her eyes rolled in her head She 
yelled out her pleasure and I was glad we were not on the motorway, 
otherwise we might have alarmed the other motorists. Even if they could not 
have heard her over the sound of their engines, they would have seen the car 
rocking and rolling on its suspension Oh, darling move faster frig me faster 
make me cream I can't stand this any longer My spunk is boiling inside my 
cunt I'm going to explode any minute now. It's coming coming yes, I'm 
creaming I'm coming eeeeeeeeeeee the spunk from the dildo filling my slit I 
had pressed the balls and the fake spunk was shooting up her cunt I feel the 
spunk shooting from your prick, Mitzy your spunk my spunk from our cock Oh, 
how did you do this it's so lovely why can't this last forever pump my cunt 
don't stop pump me fuck me oh no this can't be I'm coming again agaaaiiiin 
oooooohhhh yeeeeeeeees I'm coming again ooooohhhh Sue slumped down in the 
seat after coming for the second time in a row limply, her feet fell from 
the dashboard of the car Pulling the dildo from her gaping slit, I watched 
the cream fake-spunk, mingled with her own lovely juices, run from her 
dilating cunt. Her lovely bush of cunt-hairs was wet from this double 
offering on the altar of pleasure, and while we were both exhausted, she 
from coming twice and I from pumping her slit with the dildo, we lay back 
till we were able to continue our journey to the party. 

Since poor Sue was in no state to drive, I had taken the wheel from her and 
during the rest of the drive she took her time inspecting the beauty of the 
dildo carefully. She couldn't stop marveling at the ingenuity of the straps 
and the possibility that both fucker and fucked could have the same pleasure 
She strapped the thing on and was amazed at the lovely effect the small 
protuberance had on her clit Isn't this the most? she said. Oh, Mitzy, I can 
hardly wait to try it out on you. How beautiful to fuck you with this thing 
and I will feel exactly the same things when I do so Again she pushed the 
huge glans against her cunt, forcing the lips apart to let the first couple 
of inches disappear in her twat. She was getting carried away again and I 
had to warn her not to overdo things. But only after I had promised her to 
fuck her with the thing would she put the dildo back in my bag. 

We finally arrived at our destination a little later than the other guests, 
because the driveway was filled with cars and the place seemed to be alive 
with people having a marvelous time. 

The house was built on a little hill and the driveway was at least a mile 
long, so it was pretty well hidden from the main road. Standing in front of 
the door at the top of a short pair of steps, Sue told me something about 
the people who owned this marvelous place. 

He is middle-aged, but still handsome, and there is absolutely nothing 
middle-aged about his virility and he is a real nobleman, a duke. Some years 
ago he married a young girl, she's about twenty-eight now and I think it is 
really her sensuous personality which keeps him young and virile. She is the 
one who made him start these parties and they are really something. Both of 
them like to have sex with either sex and it's a marvelous sight to watch 
'Duke' as we all call him, fuck a man in the ass. They just love anything 
erotic and their parties are always very mixed affairs. Every taste is 
satisfied and they always have something special going. I wonder what it is 
going to be this time but I'm sure about one thing it's going to be 
something worth watching and you will love it My curiosity was fully aroused 
by now and I was dying to go in. I looked for the doorbell and Sue pointed 
out where it was Do you notice the peculiar shape of it? They only have it 
on the door when they have one of their orgies going. Look at the shape of 
it it's really something Looking at it closer, I couldn't withhold my 
laughter. Their doorbell was shaped like an old-fashioned door knocker, but 
that is not so very special. A lot of people have these door knockers these 
days, but not like this one I'm sure. The piece you have to use to knock 
with was shaped like an erected prick. The part you had to let it fall down 
on was a very realistic-looking opened cunt, and where the head of the dick 
was hitting it there was a beautifully shaped little clit. Under the clit an 
ordinary push-button was hidden, and if you let the head of the cock fall 
down on it you could hear the chimes inside the house sound off very 
musically. 

Soon after I had done this the door was opened by a very handsome young man. 
And when I say he was handsome, I mean he was handsome all over, which 
wasn't too hard to notice for he was completely in the nude. His cock was 
only half stiff, but still wet from recent lovemaking-even in this state, 
its dimensions were really something. If all the men present at this party 
were going to be of the same caliber I was really going to get my fill of 
cock. Add to this the pussy I had promised myself and you can see I was 
really getting into the spirit of things. 

Sue seemed to know the young man rather well, and throwing her arms around 
him she kissed him passionately, letting her hands roam all over his body. 
She took good care not to forget his beautiful prick and balls-already the 
magnificent thing began to raise its head. Standing a little on the side, I 
admired their beauty and waited till they had greeted each other properly. 

Sue introduced the young man to me as Lenny and gave him my name as well. We 
said hello to one another as Lenny stepped close to me. Letting his hands go 
over my exposed body, he gave me a sort of caressing inspection. 

Your friend is really lovely, Sue. I wonder where you always pick them like 
that but I think I know is she just as good to a woman as I assume she is to 
a man? If she is not a good woman lover you would not have bothered with 
her. I'm sure we are all going to enjoy her presence at the club very much. 
Come on, you two, let's go inside and join the others. They will be 
delighted with our new member and you can introduce her to them since you 
know all of them. Come on, Mitzy come on, Sue step inside and have yourself 
some sex because that is what you came for, I'm sure Together the three of 
us walked through the long corridor. At the end of it we halted before a big 
double door, behind which we could hear the party going full blast. The 
place was full of people and all of them seemed to enjoy themselves. 
Throwing both doors open Lenny stepped aside and let us make our entrance in 
a really grand way. Before we stepped inside, we looked the room over-Sue 
had been right. 

A regular orgy was on in the room, and everywhere you looked you could see 
people making love in some sort of way. The place was beautifully furnished, 
and all over the floor cushions were thrown about on the thick carpet. There 
must have been at least twenty people present in the room and already I felt 
some self-pity because I knew I could not expect to make love to all of 
them. All over the place you could see the most beautiful pricks being 
sucked or buried deep in dripping slits. Some cocks were buried to the hilt 
in male assholes, and I promised myself to get a good look at this sort of 
activity, for I had never seen two queers having a go at each other. 

Some of the females were also being fucked in the ass, while they frigged 
their cunts or had them frigged by a partner or a third person. Cunts were 
being licked by men or women stuffed by huge dongs or fingered in the most 
skillful manner by both male and female hands. Every corner or spot in the 
room was occupied by nude bodies, and the only clothing you could see were 
stockings and the garters holding them. Here and there you could see some of 
the women were wearing boots instead of high-heeled shoes. The whole scene 
was one of ultimate sensuality. 

Even the people who were not occupied with one or more partners were having 
fun in the well known way-wanking while they watched the others perform 
their acts. It was such a lovely sight that it made my cunt (and I'm sure 
Sue's as well) dripping wet. I was getting more than anxious to join the 
party. Everybody was so occupied that they didn't seem to notice our 
entrance, being too busy. Lenny stepped in the room ahead of us, and 
motioning us to follow him, he walked over to a wide couch where a beautiful 
young woman was seated. We were right at his heels and waited for the young 
woman to take her eyes from the scene in the room. 

She was looking at the other people with so much interest (while she slowly 
frigged her cunt with two stiff fingers) that we didn't dare to disturb her 
right away. I knew I would have been very annoyed if I was disturbed during 
such a delightful pastime. After watching her play with herself for some 
time, a smile forming on his handsome face, Lenny tapped her on her shoulder 
and she looked up at him with what I thought were the hottest pair of eyes I 
had ever seen. They were a sort of light green in color and the look in them 
can only be described as full of lust, with a little bit of what some people 
may call lewdness. 

Hello, Lenny, she said, looking at him with a smile. Sue how nice you could 
come and you brought a little friend of yours as well. She is pretty, isn't 
she my, what a little beauty mmmm she must be marvelous to make love to oh, 
don't try to deny it. I know you too well, remember. Tell me, what's her 
name? You don't want to keep her all to yourself, do you well, I don't think 
you would have a chance anyway knowing the other randy bastards This is 
Mitzy, Sandra. Mitzy, this is Sandra, the duchess Duchess, my foot. Don't 
let me hear you calling me that. I wasn't even a lady before I married the 
duke and I don't think I will ever be. As for Duke the only thing he is 
really noble in is his cock and he is very generous with it as you know, Sue 
Don't let her get you hot between your legs right away, Mitzy. There is 
plenty of time to have your pussy sucked by her. Let's go make the rounds 
first and meet the others Go right ahead, girls, Sandra chuckled. See you 
later, Mitzy I can wait my turn and as you can see I'm enjoying myself 
pretty well at the moment Saying this, she took up her frigging again with 
the same skilled and calculated motions. Looking at her beautiful form, I 
couldn't stop myself from caressing her firm breasts with the tip of my 
fingers, wanting to get better acquainted with this enchantress. But Sue 
pulled me away from her and seemed to have other ideas. 

Come on, you little wet-box there's plenty of time for Sandra later on. 
Plenty of time for girl-loving when the men are getting tired. Let's see if 
we can find your hungry cunt a suitable prick first, before we run out of 
stock and are left with last year's models How about this model, Sue? Lenny 
said. It's not exactly this year's model but it still is in good shape and I 
can make you run a mile a minute Oh no not you, Lenny my boy! Sandra held 
him back. You are going to stay right here with me. I'm just about ready for 
that thing of yours and you're going to shove it all the way up my cunt. 
I've been looking at those randy bastards fucking all over the place long 
enough, and right now I could do with some humping. Come on, Lenny, get it 
hard and ready and give it to me Sandra sighed happily when Lenny's whopper 
entered her dripping cunt and I turned to see them taking their loving 
dog-fashion Sandra on hands and knees on the floor, Lenny behind her, 
pumping away in her hungry slit. 

Sue walked to the center of the room where three people were sitting on the 
floor. Actually, only one man was sitting-the other two were busily engaged 
in a mixed sixty-nine. The girl in the act was almost choking on the fat 
dong in her mouth, while the man licked away at the swollen lips she offered 
him. The man sitting close to them on a thick cushion was middle aged and, 
like the rest of them, naked He was very well endowed and his rock-hard 
prick stood high up in the air, his well-manicured fingers clasped around 
the thick stem. He slowly jacked himself off, pulling the loose foreskin 
from the huge head when he moved his hand down, taking his time to 
masturbate in a very dignified manner. 

Hello there, Duke, Sue said, kneeling down by him. How is the old whopper 
these days? 

This last she said when she brought her hand to his cock and started to play 
with it, as well as fondling his balls. Looking up at her, he recognized her 
pretty face and he smiled pleasantly Sue so nice to see you again! You still 
know how to frig a dong or play with a pair of balls. But take care, my dear 
I have been frigging already for a long time and now, with you rolling my 
balls so delightedly, I don't think I can stop myself from shooting my wad. 
Why don't you sit on my prick, love? 

You don't mind giving that to my friend, Mitzy, do you, Duke? She is dying 
to get something stuffed up her cunt and she can't say anything out of sheer 
hunger for that fat prick of yours With that she pulled me down on the floor 
with her and introduced me to Duke Don't pay any attention to her, Duke, I 
said. She is just trying to make you believe I'm shy, but for a cock your 
size I'm never shy. My, my how do they ever grow like that isn't it a 
beauty! But she is right when she says I'm dying to get it stuffed up my 
cunt I'm always glad to oblige a charming young lady like you, Mitzy. Now 
why don't you stand over my cock and let that hot little pussy down on my 
prick but mind you, don't let yourself fall on it however hard, that's a 
treatment it couldn't stand Doing as he told me to do, I stood over him and 
lowered myself down on his stiff poker. Slowly the head of his prick came 
near my dripping cunt and Sue assisted us in making the right contact. 
Taking the throbbing dick in her hand, she guided it to my slit, and the 
first contact with the burning hot rod was marvelous to my inflamed cunt. I 
was slippery wet (like I always am in situations like this) and although the 
proportions of his prick were enormous, he didn't have any problem entering 
me. 

Slowly I worked myself down on his scepter and a delightful feeling of 
well-being went through my body. Duke clasped his arms around me and his 
hands caressed my tits, playing with my nipples till I thought he would 
drive me out of my mind. I started to rock back and forth, riding his prick 
in an exciting manner His dong reamed me deep and we fucked for dear life I 
started to shiver in delight when the palms of his hands began a rolling 
movement over my nipples and my skin turned into goose-flesh. I had been 
sitting with my back turned toward him, but now I slowly started to turn 
myself around, turning on his prick, trying not to lose contact with it. 
Finally, after wrapping my legs around his waist, I helped him to invade my 
cunt even deeper with his stiff poker Deep inside my cunt I felt his cock 
throb, and I knew he couldn't last for very much longer. I speeded up my 
movement, trying to reach my own orgasm at the same time he did. His prick 
seemed to swell to even bigger dimensions when his orgasm was getting near, 
and I felt myself getting near to creaming also Juice was dripping from my 
cunt and a beautiful sopping noise accompanied us. I had been expecting his 
load of spunk for some time, but when he unloaded his wad, shooting it up in 
my cunt with a force I had not expected in a man his age, it still took me 
by surprise. At the very same time I came myself, and my cunt juice mingled 
with his spunk, matted on his hairy belly. 

Putting her hands under my armpits, Sue helped me to get up from Duke's 
prick. She wanted something of our soup as well, so she pushed her lovely 
head between my legs to have a couple of swift licks of the sticky stuff. 
Her beautiful breasts were pressed firmly against my upper legs, and with 
her eyes closed she devoured the spunk as it dripped from my cunt Since 
there is nothing better than to be sucked after being fucked, I let her do 
as she pleased her tongue was having a wonderful soothing effect on my 
swollen, burning cunt lips. After having me cleaned out to the last drop, 
Sue, being terribly heated up by ours and her own action, focused her 
attention on her own dear slit. Sitting on her knees, she poked two stiff 
fingers between the hairy lips, frigging her hot-box for all she was worth. 
Falling back, she opened her legs for us to see her slit in all its beauty 
The sight of seeing her delighted and excited us it's such a marvelous 
spectacle to see a randy woman having her fun, even if it is only with her 
own hands. Lying spread-eagled, her right hand between her legs, her fingers 
buried deep in her dripping slit, her other hand fondling her breasts and 
pinching the hardened nipples, Duke and I watched her for a while till we 
decided to help her get her longed for orgasm. 

Kneeling at her side, I took one nipple in my mouth while I took the other 
one between thumb and forefinger rolling it pulling it pinching it. Duke, in 
the meantime, had taken her hand away from her slit and replaced it with his 
dignified, gray-haired head. 

His tongue sought out her clitty and under the swift strokes it soon 
quivered like a stalk of wheat in the spring wind. Leaving her clit 
occasionally, he licked the length of her cunt and the swollen lips almost 
seemed to suck in his darting tongue. The two of us soon had her panting and 
moaning in pleasure, approaching the fulfillment of her excited lust. 

Go on, you two make love to me oh, I love you both. Mitzy your mouth on my 
tit sucking my nipple and Duke's tongue on my cunt it's so marvelous make me 
cream make me come! I want it I want it oh please let me come! Duke, your 
tongue faster faster my darlings suck me eat me I I'm I'M coming coming With 
a sigh she opened her legs even wider and unloaded her spunk in Duke's 
avidly sucking mouth. Duke sucking her sucking her till her body stopped its 
heavy convulsions out of sheer exhaustion. 

I helped her get up and together, our arms around each other, we went to the 
bathroom, leaving Duke behind after promising to come back in time for the 
show he and Sandra had planned and organized for this evening. Actually, he 
didn't really know what it was going to be, he had only offered some ideas 
and left the rest of it to Sandra. But he was certain it was going to be 
real good, knowing his wife and her talent for improvising an exciting 
spectacle. She had been very secretive about it and had not wanted to give 
him even the slightest hint Since we didn't want to miss it for anything, we 
could easily promise him to be back in time for it. On our way to the 
bathroom we passed Sandra, who had just had her pussy licked by a beautiful 
very young girl. I took her to be no older than sixteen. I later found out 
she was only fifteen, but very well trained in all sorts of sexual games 
Sandra looked at us, and winking at me she gave me a smile. 

See you later, Mitzy. Maybe I'll let you have little Babs later on she sucks 
soooo marvelooooouuuuuus ooooohhh The randy bitch had come again! 

 CHAPTER ELEVEN 

Sue knew the house inside out, so we didn't have to search for the bathroom 
at all. I loved being alone with her for a change, but unfortunately we 
found the bathroom occupied by two handsome men. Like everything else in 
this house, the bathroom was huge, with double shower stalls as well as tubs 
and toilets. To me it looked like the bathroom of a public bathhouse, but 
since it was this size it came in very handy and we decided not to appear 
bothered by the two young men. Besides, like everybody else in this house 
they were completely naked, and I don't think there is anything else so 
relaxing and tenseless as being naked together it makes you lose all of your 
inhibitions, if you still have any With Sue and me there was no need to 
worry about inhibitions, for that sort of thing we had lost long ago. As for 
the two men Although Sue and I both knew we had perfect bodies (not only 
perfect but exciting as well), the two young men didn't seem to take any 
notice of us. They just said hello to us when we entered, but for the rest 
they seemed more interested in one another. Although we had recently had all 
the sex we could handle, we felt annoyed about this, but took good care not 
to show it. 

Taking off our shoes, stockings and garter belts, we stepped under the 
shower together and opening the tap wide we let the lovely warm water splash 
over our bodies. We stood under the running water for some time without 
really washing, just taking pleasure in the water streaming over our bodies. 
Each taking a cake of soap, we started to wash one another and, what else, 
soon washing became caressing We didn't know where we were any longer and we 
didn't care. We were much too occupied with each other's breasts, bellies 
and all the rest of our bodies. Our hands were going everywhere not 
forgetting a single spot marveling at the beauty under our hands. 

We didn't even remember the two young men any longer! We were just about to 
frig one another a little, although we had promised not to come, when we 
suddenly saw the two boys again. It became pretty clear why they were not 
interested in us right before our eyes they disclosed their real nature: 
their interest in each other. 

Their pricks, slack when we had entered the bathroom, were fully erected now 
and their hands were closed around each other's They were rock-hard and on 
the tips of the bulging head, dripping from the tiny slit, pre-fuck had 
formed. The huge heads had an exciting, reddish color. The boys watched us 
intently while they wanked the stiff dongs in their hands Oh look at those 
two lovely girls, Ricky, the dark one said in a feminine voice. They are 
playing with each other just like we are. Don't you think they are gorgeous 
to look at look how lovingly they masturbate each other. I find it so 
utterly thrilling to watch them while playing with your lovely cocky and 
your hand is so good around my prick. Do you want me to suck your cock for 
you? I know you like me to do that oh, I wish you could stuff your dong up 
my ass I love to feel you reaming my ass spunking inside me while you frig 
my prick. Isn't this party the most there are so many beautiful people so 
many beautiful men but you are the best shall I suck you now do you want to 
spunk in my mouth? 

Tommy, for heaven's sake don't talk so much, the blond boy answered. Do what 
you like to do and let's give the two girls a little show. Let them see how 
good you are at sucking a prick. They may think they are the only ones who 
know how to suck! Look at them they are already getting interested they want 
to see us making love, don't you, sweeties? 

We didn't answer him and tried to look indifferent, annoyed, not at all 
interested in him or his friend or their pederastic pleasures but the look 
in our eyes must have given us away totally. 

We were very interested indeed, and getting as excited as hell. Although Sue 
had seen two queers making love before, she was just as interested as I was 
and I assumed that seeing them suck or fuck each other in the ass must be 
something too good to miss. 

By giving them an example of our own homosexual capabilities, we hoped to 
urge them on, and sticking our finger deep in each other's slit, we jerked 
one another. 

Tommy, the dark and feminine one, went down on his knees as his hand closed 
once more around the fat stem of his friend's prick. The huge glans was very 
close to his face and he sniffed the spunky head. The tip of his tongue 
appeared from between his lips-slowly he began to lick the bulging knob. His 
arms were clasped around his friend's legs, his own prick hard and throbbing 
in the air. His, tongue caused some beautiful sensations for his friend, 
Ricky, who closed his eyes and leaned against the wall, pushing his prick 
forward to urge Tommy on. His scrotum seemed to retract, his balls looking 
hard and swollen. Tommy reached for the balls with one hand, and his fingers 
moved over the wrinkled skin like spider's legs. Ricky couldn't stand it any 
longer, and taking Tommy's head between his hands he forced him to take his 
throbbing dick deep in his mouth, making him close his lips around the glans 
and start sucking him. Taking the gigantic dick deep within his mouth, Tommy 
really started to suck his friend, and the veins standing out on the stem of 
Ricky's cock throbbed and swelled. 

By this time we had closed the water tap and, devouring the lascivious scene 
with our eyes, we busily frigged one another. Our finger-fucking was 
feverish, excited as we were, and we enjoyed the sight the two boys offered 
us tremendously. Come to think of it, there really wasn't very much 
difference between our familiar way of making love and the way these two 
boys loved one another. Thus I adopted the philosophy that sex is always 
pleasant, whether you have it with one of the opposite sex or with a person 
of your own gender. 

I had always liked making love to another woman, but the thought of two men 
making love was something unfamiliar to me. Quite frankly, till the day I 
met Tommy and Ricky, I thought it a bit disgusting, but seeing them go at 
it, seeing how much they enjoyed each other, I could not do anything else 
but admire them for it. What I mean to say is that it's always pleasant to 
know that there are people who take life as it presents itself and do not 
become frustrated by being different Later, you will find out that they were 
in fact not so much different from other people it just took some guidance 
from our side to make them see things from another point of view. But let's 
get back to the proceedings as they went on in that bathroom. 

Seeing Tommy suck Ricky's prick, I got the craving to have my mouth filled 
as well and what would be better than going down on Sue's dear, dripping 
cunt? Nothing was easier and more welcome to my hungry mouth (although I 
would have loved to have Ricky's fat dong in my mouth as well). 

Sue must have sensed what I wanted to do, for the hot bitch already had her 
legs spread even before I told her what I wanted to do. Down on my knees in 
front of her, I looked up at her cunt, which opened like a flower as the 
swollen, red clit I had been frigging sprang out. Like my fingers had done, 
my tongue now went for this sensitive protuberance. The strong, cunty smell 
fired my senses I can't express sufficiently my liking for this lovely taste 
and odor. That peculiar taste you get when a woman is really ready for 
tongue-loving the spunky smell that comes when she is ready to unload her 
offerings. I hoped she would unload in my mouth the amount I wanted her to. 
Excited, I sucked and licked her hairy lips With my head between her legs 
and my nose buried in her bushy cunt, I couldn't see the two boys any 
longer, but I didn't fail to notice they had stepped closer to us. Sue was 
giving me an eyewitness report of their proceedings. 

Tommy is still sucking that lovely dong of Ricky's. I wonder how he can hold 
out so long you're only there for a couple of minutes and already I'm on the 
verge of creaming. Oh, this whole lot is making me so randy so terribly 
fucking randy I Those two queers, playing their games with one another your 
mouth on my cunt you're so marvelous at eating pussy oh yes, my darling, 
suck my clit like that yes, bite it like that you know so well how to do it 
your tongue deep in my slit, licking me like a cat laps up cream and cream 
you're going to get, lots of it in your mouth. I know how much you love that 
my creamy, sticky spunk, all of it, as it spurts from my burning cunt 
filling your mouth. Oh, you're so good to my pussy make me come, darling, 
and I will do the same to you. I will be good to you. I love your cunt, 
Mitzy! I love it when I frig it! I love when I suck it! When I see you 
fucked when you masturbate yourself in front of me while I do the same all 
the things we have done. I've never had a better friend never a more 
treasured friend than you While Sue was crying out in lust and passion, 
Ricky encouraged Tommy to make him come to suck him harder and faster. And 
they were getting interested in us as well. At least Tommy was Move your 
mouth, when you suck me, Tommy move your mouth. Turn your mouth into an 
asshole a cunt make me come! I want to give her some of my spunk. Later you 
will get my load in your ass Tommy must have done like he wanted him to do, 
because all of a sudden I felt his sperm land on my back in thick drops, 
lukewarm and sticky-but so very nice, so awfully nice. Sue, seeing the sperm 
shoot from his prick, pushed her cunt tighter against my mouth. Moaning in 
passionate delight, she gave me her full load. My tongue went faster, in and 
out of her slit, milking her of her lovely juices, cleaning her out 
completely before I let go of her cunt. 

Standing upright, I felt Ricky's sperm trickle down my back-some of the 
slimy stuff landed between my buttocks, wetting my asshole. Seeing the spunk 
trickle down my ass must have given Sue an idea; instead of playing with my 
cunt she chose the other end, touching my bumhole with her sharply nailed 
finger Spreading the spunk all over my bum-hole, she wet the tight entrance 
and tried to force her finger in. 

Pushing my ass back as far as possible, I tried to help her, for I already 
became excited by the idea of being frigged in the ass. A wonderful 
sensation spread through my body when the first joint of her finger entered 
my ass; slowly but surely, Sue started to work her finger further up my bum. 

It hurt a little, but my pleasure about this new and sensational assault on 
my perverted senses was far too great to mind about a little pain in the ass 
besides, I was sure it was not going to last long. After a while her finger 
moved easily-in and out of my bum as I underwent a most pleasant feeling. I 
had not thought this possible, but I also felt I needed something in my cunt 
as well, and moving my hand down between my legs I started to rub my 
inflamed twat. Shaking on my legs, I underwent this double penetration-I 
have never had so much lascivious pleasure at one time How lovely it must be 
to be fucked with throbbing dicks this way! One stiff poker to fill my cunt 
the other to fill my ass! I promised myself this pleasure soon, very soon. I 
thought about reaming my ass with my dildo while I was being sucked. A whole 
new world was opening up for me, and I thanked Sue for thinking this one up. 
Later, we would try out all sorts of things all sorts of new pleasures 
taking all roads possible in order to reach our destination-fulfillment. 

Sue-I already told you a number of times what a wonderful friend she 
was-knew how to take and give pleasure. After having had her own orgasm she 
went down on her knees, like I had done for her not too long ago, and 
without taking her finger out of my ass she closed her mouth over my 
dripping slit. I had my finger pressed against my clit and she didn't bother 
to take it away. She knew very well how much I love to rub my clit; thus, 
her tongue joined my finger in my cunt. Pushing her tongue between the 
slippery lips of my cunt as far as it would go, she lapped away, doubling 
the speed of her finger in my ass I was floating on a cloud of mad lust! Our 
activity roused Tommy and Ricky again, so before long they were once more 
playing with each other's pricks. Although Ricky had come copiously, it 
didn't take him long to get his prick just as rock-hard as Tommy's, who had 
not come yet, and therefore must have been dying to have an orgasm. As soon 
as Tommy noticed the excited state, his frigging, and our sapphic game, he 
went down on his hands and knees in front of his friend. His buttocks were 
sticking high up in the air and this inviting sight made Ricky's throbbing 
dick jump up against his belly. With two hands he opened the rounded 
buttocks in front of his cock, and wetting it as well as Tommy's bum with 
spit, he pushed the huge stiff poker in the direction of the tight crack. 

Tommy's asshole must have been penetrated in this fashion more than once, 
for the monstrous dick entered his bowels without the slightest trouble. 
While excitement lighted his eyes feverishly, Ricky began to fuck his friend 
in the ass, his balls, heavy and sperm-filled, knocked against the 
protruding buttocks. Circling Tommy's body with one arm, he closed his hand 
eagerly around his partner's hard-on. One hand wasn't enough to give his 
friend the pleasure he needed, so, bringing his other hand around as well, 
he played with the tight balls. The skillful way in which he masturbated the 
throbbing dick betrayed his long practice in this sort of thing. Tommy was 
moaning in pleasure and encouraged Ricky to frig and fuck him faster, moving 
his ass back with every shove of the dick his friend gave him. 

Oh, fuck me faster, love frig me faster make me come spurt your seed up my 
ass. I want to feel it shoot up my ass rub my prick, you darling bugger. My 
ass, your cock in it it's stretched so much your hand around my cock my 
spunk shooting over your hand. Bugger me bugger me! I love it I love it! 

I was on the verge of coming myself, and nothing could give me more pleasure 
than seeing the sperm shoot out of this queer's prick while I had my creamy 
come myself. Both of my holes properly filled, I was masturbated in a way I 
have often repeated, alone or with a friend, and once more I promised myself 
to have a dick up my ass not too long from now. And it had to be a real huge 
one. I wanted to be hurt by the thing probing my bowels filling my ass with 
its slimy spunk when it shot its load. 

Nobody could hold out under Sue's artful ministrations, and all too soon I 
felt myself coming. At the same time, I filled her mouth with my own juices. 
Just then, a wad of spunk, flying from Tommy's prick, landed on my lips, 
perfectly aimed as it was by Ricky's masturbating hand. It was a direct hit, 
a bull's-eye, and delighted with this little service I licked my lips, 
devouring the salty taste of the thick sperm. 

Down on her knees, her head still buried between my legs, Sue happily sucked 
away at my dripping cunt. She had no reason to complain about the amount of 
spunk she received from my overflowing cunt. In fact, it must have quenched 
her thirst for my juice quite sufficiently, seeing the trouble she had in 
catching it all Our annoyance with the two boys had completely disappeared 
after this lovely experience with them, and like good friends we helped each 
other to wash away all traces of our private little orgy. Washing their 
cocks, Sue and I looked at each other and we made it known we had both 
noticed the same sort of thing no matter how queer they were, they couldn't 
stop their cocks from reacting in the normal way when we touched them with 
our skillful hands, and when they washed our spunk-dripping cunts their 
interest seemed to grow even more. Looking at each other over their bent 
heads, we made it known we had the same thing in mind for later that night 
these two boys were going to have their cocks up a cunt for the first time 
and they were going to like it just as much as we would. Maybe not tonight, 
but it's always possible to make a date with them for another night-whether 
they liked it or not, we were going to make them fuck us! 

The four of us went back to the big living room. The orgy there was still 
going full blast, although some of the people showed some traces of fatigue. 
As a matter of fact, after our latest adventure we didn't feel too fit 
either We seated ourselves on one of the wide couches and decided to watch 
the others for a spell. Fully satisfied for the moment, we wanted to restore 
our strength a little before we took part in the orgy again. Looking around 
the room, we spotted the insatiable Sandra, lying on the floor with the 
adorable young girl's head between her open legs. The kid was still merrily 
sucking away at our hostess' gaping slit and Sandra, being a woman of many 
parts, had a man sitting on her chest at the same time she was having her 
pussy licked. The man sitting on her chest had his hands clasped over her 
tits, and pressing the two bulbs tight against his prick, he was fucking her 
between them. A youngster between her legs, sucking her quim; a man fucking 
her between the tits. But even that wasn't enough for her; she had two other 
men sitting on either side of her as well. With each of her hands filled 
with an enormous dong, she masturbated them in her artful manner, offering a 
wonderful spectacle, while she bucked up and down the carpet under the 
strokes of the young girl's tongue If I would have been asked to give a name 
to the tableau she represented, I could have done it by simply calling her 
group, The Goddess of Love. 

Occupied as she was, she still thought she could handle some more. Seeing me 
sitting on the couch, she called me over to join her little group. 

My mouth, Mitzy. I want something to fill my mouth. Sit over my face and 
give me your lovely slit to suck give me your clit to suck Delighted, I 
squatted over her lovely face, and although I told her I couldn't possibly 
manage to come, I found myself getting wet again when she applied her tongue 
to my cunt. It really didn't make a lot of difference to me whether I was 
going to come or not! Her tongue on my slit had a delightful, soothing 
effect on my senses, and at the same time it made me ready for things to 
come. I considered her sucking a delightful foreplay to later, more violent 
lovemaking. Joining the group this late, nobody could expect me to cream 
with everyone at once. 

Without being able to make a noise, her mouth being filled with my cunt, 
Sandra had her orgasm while the three men spurted their spunk over her body. 
The young girl, having had her fill of cunt juice, started to lick away the 
spent sperm on Sandra's body. The poor thing must have been half out of her 
mind from lust-after cleaning from Sandra's body all traces of spunk, she 
threw herself at Sandra, begging her to make her come as well. She was 
almost in hysterics! To calm her down a little, Sandra talked to her in an 
assuring way. 

Don't worry, my little one don't you worry at all. Sandra is going to see to 
it that you come like you have never come before- so many times that you 
won't be able to come for weeks after. Just lie down on the floor and play 
with yourself a little, and give the other people a nice show make them hot 
for you. I'm only going to leave you for a minute and when I come back you 
will get the surprise of your life. I have picked you to be the star of the 
night. You're the one who's going to be in our spectacle! It is going to be 
good for you, and the others as well. Now be a dear little girl and play 
with yourself till I'm back Having given the young girl this advice, she 
raised herself, telling the others not to touch the teenager while she was 
out of the room. 

So we all looked at the kid frigging herself, many a man and woman dying to 
have a go at the girl-that included me as well. But Sandra, being the 
mistress of the house, was to be obeyed in this matter. On top of that we 
felt she must have something very special lined up for the randy teener 
Everybody was very curious what it was going to be, but we couldn't believe 
our eyes when Sandra came back into the room. On a leash, she led a 
chimpanzee into the room and it was not a small one, either. The beast was 
fully grown and a male as well! 

He looked around the room; seeing all the nude women around him, he reacted 
with the same excitement that a human male would. His long cock jumped into 
erection, and it was anything but inferior to a man's prick. The length was 
something most men could be proud of, and the head was something most men 
could not compare with. The huge gland was fatter and looked more blunt and 
menacing than any man's prick could look. 

Looking at it, I thought I would not mind being fucked with it, but at the 
same time the head of the beast's prick scared me a little. It looked too 
thick for any woman to be able to manage, and I think the other females had 
exactly the same thoughts. 

Sandra let herself down on her knees, and pulling the girl's hand away from 
her slit, motioned the chimp to come between the girl's legs. The animal 
must have been trained to do exactly what Sandra wanted him to do fucking a 
human female must have been part of his daily life. Without hesitation he 
pointed his swollen dick at the open crack of the young girl, who was lucky 
she still had her eyes closed so she couldn't see his ugly grin. With one 
mighty lunge he let his dong disappear between the dripping hairy lips. 
Surprised by this attack, the girl opened her eyes, not believing when she 
discovered the beast's grinning face in front of her own. She uttered a 
startled little cry, but her fright didn't last long when the animal began 
to fuck her with mighty strokes, and in a most experienced way Everybody 
looked on with amazement in their eyes when the ape fucked the young girl, 
and we were not surprised in the least when he had her coming in a grand 
way. She finally had what she had longed for so much: a long and rattling 
orgasm, but it didn't stop the ape at all. On and on he went, fucking the 
girl with his mighty strokes. And it wasn't only the power behind his 
fucking the tremendous speed he managed to keep up also had the girl soon on 
verge of coming again. 

Nobody in the room was interested in taking a partner now nobody wanted to 
miss a single moment of the marvelous spectacle. To keep our randiness down, 
we all masturbated like madmen and madwomen, for that matter. 

All male hands were tightly closed around rock-hard pricks, shaking the 
scepters wildly. All female fingers had disappeared in dripping slits, 
fiercely rubbing swollen clits and pulling at the blood-filled lips. More 
than one of the women couldn't get enough satisfaction with one single 
finger-frigging themselves with two or even three fingers seemed to be the 
order of the day. 

Cunt juice and pre-fuck flowed freely, and the stench of it filled the room. 
It was one mad picture of lust and lewdness, but we loved it we just loved 
it! 

One after the other spent in an exhausting orgasm, but the ape still went on 
and on. The girl must have had at least her fifth orgasm when finally the 
beast had his orgasm as well, shooting his sticky, animal spunk up her young 
cunt filling her burning quim to the brim with the slimy stuff. 

We had all had our orgasm long ago, but seeing the girl so completely fucked 
out by the ape we became randy again. Grabbing one another, we soon had 
ourselves a partner-and the fun began again I had remembered my earlier 
promise to Sue. Hurrying to the cloakroom, I got my dildo and hurried back, 
afraid she might have found herself another partner. 

I felt gay and happy when I belted it on, and already my swollen clit was 
delightfully aroused by my fake dick. Looking around the room for Sue, I 
soon found her on all fours with her lovely head between Sandra's lush legs, 
licking away at the dripping cunt lips that were offered her. 

I was delighted when I saw her ass raised in the air. Kneeling behind her, I 
didn't have the slightest trouble stuffing the rubber dick up her slit, 
filling her to her satisfaction. While I was pumping away at her slimy cunt, 
a man came over and offered me his cock to suck. Needless to say, I took his 
offering with the greatest pleasure and the throbbing prick filled my mouth, 
while I let my tongue roll around the head. Happy convulsions shook the four 
of us as our pleasure built up to an almost unbelievable height. Every 
minute no, every second of our group activity was passion loaded. Spunk was 
dripping from our three cunts and I tasted pre-fuck as it dribbled from his 
cock. It was impossible to hold back our respective orgasm for long and one 
after the other creamed Sue was the first to give free reign to her pent-up 
lust-my dildo was delightfully wet when she shot her load. Sandra and I came 
at the same time-Sue had her mouth filled with lovely cunt juice. 

My man was the last to give up and I had my mouth full of his lukewarm sperm 
I had so much of it I decided to share some with Sue and Sandra, knowing 
they both loved it as much as I do Kissing them both, I passed along some of 
the delightful stuff. They gratefully kissed and licked my cunt to clean it 
from the spent juices. It would take me too long to relate all the other 
fuckings and suckings I had for the rest of the night, but when we left in 
the small hours of the morning I was completely satisfied both with the 
sexual fulfillment as well as with the new and charming friends I had found. 
And this night had a very remarkable sequel. Being as pleasant as it was, I 
will not deny you hearing it. 

Undoubtedly you remember from the previous account the two homosexuals. 
That's right Tommy and Ricky. Well, if you remember their names you will 
also remember the interest Sue and I had taken in them, especially after we 
had noticed some interest from their side when they washed our cunts and we 
their pricks. 

On the night of the orgy we had failed to turn this slight interest into 
something more substantial, but just before we left in the morning, we had 
made a date with them. We were to meet them in a couple of days in a certain 
bar they frequented. We were certain this bar was going to be one of the 
many queer places you find all over town these days, and we were right. 

Just to be sure to have some fun on our night out, even if we could not 
seduce the two boys to some heterosexual activity, we had taken great care 
to attract the attention of some of the dykes who sometimes also hang out in 
the same joints. Both of us looked our feminine best, because if we were 
being forced by circumstance to have fun with other women, we wanted to be 
sure they were a couple of real bull-dykes. And we had also decided not to 
be separated from each other. If we were going to have some lesbian loving 
tonight it was going to be a four woman game, or else we would not play at 
all. 

We had both dressed with the utmost care. I had given Sue some of the frilly 
underthings I had gotten from my lesbian countess. Under our dresses we 
looked smashing-I was sure that we were very appetizing to both sexes. 
Luckily, we both like to have sex with either sex. Being moderately made up 
we looked lovely, beautiful and, surprisingly innocent. Our dresses were 
nice and expensive, but nothing so sexy as low-cut blouses or ultra-short 
skirts. Of course, we were wearing mini-dresses, but they were nothing 
extravagant just the ordinary mini-dresses anybody wears these days, but at 
least we could say we had the legs for it. 

We were lucky to be able to park Sue's car in front of the bar and even 
before we had gotten out we had attracted a lot of attention from some of 
the dykes sitting at the tables near the window. When we stepped out we 
could actually see some of them hurrying to the door to open it for us, and 
when we walked in some of the most masculine looking ones gave us some wolf 
whistles. We did not pay any attention to this sort of attention; not even 
looking around, we went straight for the bar and seated ourselves on the 
high stools, taking care to show a lot of leg when we stepped up. 

Our haughty manner must have chased some of the more timid ones off, and 
this was exactly what we wanted. If there was anything we could do without 
tonight it was a shy lesbian. Tonight we had set our minds on making love, 
whether it be our two queer friends or some lesbians, and we didn't feel 
like taking the first step. 

There was a young man and a young woman behind the bar and they both were as 
queer as they come. Immediately after we had seated ourselves the girl 
hurried over to us, almost pushing the man out of her way and breaking her 
neck in doing it. 

What will you have, dears? she asked. Take anything you like the first drink 
is always on the house, so don't be afraid to have something expensive it's 
all being paid for and I should say that two lovely girls like you two can 
get a lot being paid for. Oh, and don't mind my husband he is just part of 
the furniture and he won't be a bother to you at all he has different tastes 
different from me, that is So the queer behind the bar was her husband, and 
from her words we understood it was some sort of business agreement. And not 
only from her words the look in her eyes plainly showed she would have 
jumped in the sack with us at the first given opportunity and with the two 
of us at the same time. She was just that type: cunt-hungry and eager to 
lure anything wearing skirts into her trap. 

Our looks must have deceived her and we silently laughed to ourselves. If 
she could only have looked into my room last night! Sue and I working each 
other over dildo-fucking one another sucking licking anything two women can 
do to each other! But it proved our innocent disguise more than adequate and 
that was all we wanted If we were going to have a lesbian affair tonight we 
were going to play hard-to-get. We wanted to be seduced for a change and let 
the best ones among these dykes win, as long as we were not going to be 
separated Sue and I had Martinis, and the bird behind the bar made sure they 
carried the proper amount of the best dry gin she had in the place. We 
sipped our drinks and looked the place over It was one big queer affair and 
I don't think there was a hetero in the place. You will notice I didn't say 
normal or abnormal, because I can't make a very clear distinction between 
the two of them (as you know from my previous accounts). 

Neither Sue nor I were downright lesbian, but we liked to have sex with 
another woman just as much as we liked to have it with a man. That sort of 
attitude didn't really classify as normal if there is such a thing. 

But most people sitting in this joint were plain homosexual, and that 
includes our two friends, Tommy and Ricky, who still had not shown up, but 
both Sue and I were going to do our best to get them out of it a little The 
whole subject had become a matter of prestige to us and we wondered what was 
going to come out of it. In the meantime, we were still sitting in this 
queer bar, waiting for them to arrive. We decided to have some fun with the 
dykes in the joint and if necessary supply ourselves with some company for 
later at night. 

Looking around the place we noticed two regular bull-dykes sitting at a 
table in the far corner. I looked at Sue and she signaled me to go ahead. I 
looked at them again and slowly opened and closed my eyes like some sort of 
movie star from the early thirties. This immediately had the desired effect. 
Like one woman, or should I say one man, they raised themselves from their 
seats and came over to the bar. Taking a stool on each side of the two of 
us, they looked us over. They must have liked what they saw, for they 
immediately called the dyke behind the bar and without asking whether we 
wanted another drink they ordered her to give us a refill. 

What did I tell you, the bar-girl said, mixing our drinks. I told you two 
you could get anything free here in this place and there you have it 
Normally we are not used to drinking with strange people, but since this 
seems to be the normal procedure here we don't want to be awkward, so if you 
will be kind enough to introduce us we will be much obliged This was Sue, 
trying to act her haughtiest The barmaid smiled, and looking at the two 
dykes she said: Well, of course, my dear this is Joan and what is your name? 

Mitzy, I told her. And my friend's name is Sue Joan, this is Mitzy Berta, 
this is Sue Sue, this is Berta So we were introduced. Joan happened to be a 
rather slim looking dyke, wearing a pair of faded jeans, but by the blouse 
she was wearing, as well as the shoes, I could tell she must be loaded with 
money. Berta, sitting at Sue's side, was somewhat older and rather bulkily 
built but her clothes were just as expensive and this could be an 
introduction worth making Why don't we take our drinks over to our table and 
become better acquainted with one another? Joan said-her friend Berta 
immediately agreed. 

Sue and I didn't object to this proposition, and to be honest, why should 
we? Ricky and Tommy had not shown up and while we waited we might as well 
try to spend our time as pleasantly as possible We went over to the table 
and Joan, who had picked me as a partner for the night, seated herself 
beside me, coming as close to me in the booth as possible. Sue was at the 
other side of the table with Berta-a similar situation. They ordered more 
drinks and told the barmaid not to bother us for some time. This one didn't 
look too pleased with what was going on, but she could do nothing about it 
since the two dykes must have been very good customers Well here we go, I 
thought. I wonder what their first move is going to be like. Joan pressed 
her leg against mine, and talking about nothing in particular, she rubbed 
her knee against mine. Sue looked at me, and from the little wink she gave 
me I learned she was being warmed up in the same way. 

You don't look like a girl who has been around much, Mitzy, Joan said, 
rubbing my leg harder I don't think I know what you mean, Joan, I said, 
keeping my face as innocent as possible, but to myself I thought, That's 
what you think, my dear, and I'm not going to make you any wiser From the 
other side of the table I could see Sue almost choking in her drink when she 
heard my answer. 

Oh, that's what I like, Joan said, fresh and innocent girls, but surely with 
your looks, you can't be all that innocent. What about your friends you two 
look pretty close to one another surely you don't just go out together there 
must be something more between the two of you something more substantial! 
Tell me, do you two share the same room? 

Oh yes, we certainly do if we feel like it and sometimes we feel a lot like 
it And when is that, my dear Mitzy and why is that?- What do you mean, Joan? 
Why and when? Sometimes we just need each other and we sleep in the same 
bed, I said, trying hard to make my voice sound innocent. 

So you do sleep in the same bed then. When you feel the need to do this come 
on now don't put me on you surely do what all girls do then Do you mean, do 
we please one another, Joan? 

Damn you, you little teaser of course that's what I mean What, is so very 
special, Joan doesn't everybody do this? 

If that's what you think, how about you and me sharing a bed tonight? 

It's hardly the right time to propose a thing like that, is it? Why don't we 
have another drink and get to know each other a little better? It's so nice 
talking to you, but there is something else you will have to know. Sue and I 
don't want to be separated from each other. So if we are going to do 
anything like you proposed just now, it is going to be the four of us or 
else the whole thing is off. Take it or leave it whatever you want Take it 
or leave it, Berta said. You two have it all planned, haven't you and we 
thought you were so innocent but this sounds more like two very experienced 
girls That's not true, Berta, Sue said. We have no experience at all, and 
besides, what kind of experience do you mean? Surely you don't need a hell 
of a lot of experience to kiss one another, now do you? 

Do you mean to say that is all you two do? Kiss one another? Just that and 
nothing else? I don't believe it there must be something more between the 
two of you What more is there to do? I butted out again. Is there anything 
else we could do anything nicer You two must be putting us on nobody can be 
as stupid or innocent as all that! Don't tell me you never feel each other's 
pussies Oh, what is that feel each other's pussy? Is that nice? Do you hear, 
Sue they want us to feel each other's pussy did you ever think about that? 

Did I ever think about feeling your pussy and how and I licked it as well 
and loved doing it, Sue said, breaking the little game. 

At first they looked surprised at this, when Sue came out with the truth all 
of a sudden, but soon they showed they were good sports You two almost had 
us believing you for a time. Thank God it's not as bad as all that! Let's 
have another drink Still laughing, we had another drink. Joan was a lot 
closer to me now, and the same was true of Berta and Sue. Joan wasn't 
pressing her knee against mine any longer-instead, she had her hand under my 
mini-dress. She was so close to my cunt that I almost cried out for her to 
get it over with-stick them in and give me a good frig. 

I had placed my hand on her jeans and I thought she had been very wise to 
wear men's jeans instead of lady's ones. It didn't take me very long to open 
her fly; getting into her panty from the top, I played with the curly hairs 
covering her cunt. She opened her legs for me and at the same time she 
slipped the crotch of my panty away from my cunt. Her fingers dipped between 
the slippery lips that were opening under her fingers. 

On the other side of the table the same sort of thing developed, and I could 
see from the looks on the faces of both Sue and Berta that they were playing 
quite sufficiently with one another. If the other people in the bar noticed 
what we were doing they didn't pay any attention to it, and, in fact, all 
around us we saw the same sort of things taking place. 

While we rested from our orgasm our two queer friends, the male ones, 
arrived and we almost felt annoyance, because we were just beginning to 
enjoy ourselves quite pleasantly, but it all developed pretty nicely as you 
will see later on. 

Hello, Joan Hello, Berta, Tommy and Ricky said. Have you two been taking 
care of our two friends for us? We are sorry to be late, but the car broke 
down. Did the four of you enjoy yourselves? I think you did! Playing with 
the old muffs, if I'm not mistaken Did you two have a date with these hot 
little bitches? Well we don't want to lose them, so why don't the four of us 
go to our flat and have a little party? A little privacy to celebrate this 
occasion, there is plenty of food and drinks so we can all save ourselves 
some money and enjoy the night in more relaxed surroundings We all agreed to 
Joan's idea, and together we went to the flat, Sue and I taking Tommy and 
Ricky in Sue's car. I was sitting in the back seat with Ricky and decided to 
start to get somewhere with him right away. Taking up my dress, I showed him 
my scanty panties and spread my legs as far as I could in the back of the 
car. 

Don't you think these panties are gorgeous, Ricky although I must say I 
could do without them right now I think they show off your cunny rather 
nicely, Mitzy, but why do you find them bothersome they don't seem to be too 
tight to me or is something else bothering you? 

It's not the panties themselves bothering me, Ricky. It's my cunt which is 
bothering me it's so bloody itchy after Joan frigged me and I feel like 
doing it again. How about showing me your prick from what I can remember 
it's a real whopper and I can see it is bothering you rather more than just 
a bit in your trousers. I didn't know the sight of my cunt gave you a 
hard-on why don't you take it from its cage and give the poor beast some 
air? I'm going to give my pussy some air as well and take off my panty. Come 
on, don't be so bloody prim. Take your cock out and let me have a look at it 
When I took off my panty and spread my legs again, he could not withhold 
himself any longer. His prick was almost bursting through his fly, and with 
hurried fingers he opened it-his prick jumped out like it was spring loaded. 

At the sight of his prick I couldn't do anything else but dip my fingers 
between my moistened lips. It was such a beautiful sight so hard so menacing 
so delectable! Seeing me push my fingers between the opened lips of my cunt 
was just a little bit more temptation than he could possibly stand. 

Ricky closed his hand around the throbbing stem of his dick, and keeping his 
eyes on my slit with an intentness which clearly showed his interest in my 
proceedings, he slowly began to wank himself. I yelped in pleasure when I 
saw him doing this, for it proved I could even bring, no-seduce, a hardened 
queer. Faster I rubbed the swollen lips, and my clitty got all the attention 
it deserved. But I took good care not to come. I wanted to take him one step 
further on the road to heterosexual pleasure In the front seat, Sue and 
Tommy were moving uneasily. Seeing all that went on wasn't so hard for 
Tommy, but Sue had to keep her eyes on the road and only occasionally she 
could slightly turn herself to have a look at what went on behind her back. 

Stop the car for a moment, Sue, I said. I want to play with you a bit But 
Joan and Berta don't know what we are up to They would not know what 
happened to us if they don't see us following them and I don't know where 
they live Oh, for heaven's sake stop moaning. If they pay attention whether 
we are following or not, they will automatically turn around and if not, 
Tommy and Ricky know where they live, they can tell you where to go. Now 
stop the car and let's have some fun We were well out of town, and Sue 
didn't argue any longer, but seeing a little side road she turned her car in 
and stopped under some trees a little way from the road. 

Taking care that my dress stayed all the way up around my waist, I lifted 
myself from the seat and leaned over Sue's seat. Poor Ricky must have had an 
excellent view of my bare ass, and I wondered whether he was already getting 
some ideas. 

I opened the top of Sue's dress and began to stroke her tits. It wasn't very 
hard to unclasp her bra, and her nipples hardened under my fingers when I 
lightly pinched them and rolled them between forefinger and thumb. 

Sue leaned back in her seat, unable to resist the temptation of my skilled 
fingers. It didn't take me long to make her go into something more 
drastic-lifting the hem of her dress, her hand sought her itchy cunt Tommy 
was getting just as excited as Ricky was, and opening his fly he took his 
hard prick out and slowly started to masturbate himself, all the while 
looking intently at Sue and me and what we were doing. 

Sue had found the favorite spot between the dripping lips, and moving her 
panty out of the way she was soon playing with it as if it was going to be 
the last time she ever had a come. But I wanted some more action from the 
boys and wiggling my ass in the most tempting way I could manage, I tried to 
get some reaction from Ricky. And I succeeded marvelously What a pretty ass 
Mitzy has Ricky said. Come to think of it, these girls are not so bad at 
all. What do you think, Tommy? Don't you think they are pretty? That's a 
beautiful hard-on you have there and it is purely for what these two are 
doing to one another. I confess it really does something to me and I feel 
like doing something else besides jacking myself off This was just what I 
had been waiting for, and leaning over Tommy's seat I rested my hand on his 
throbbing dick. I couldn't play with Sue at the same time, but I was sure 
she didn't mind as long as something was coming of it. Playing with Tommy's 
dick soon had the poor thing hard to a bursting point, and it wasn't hard at 
all to make him raise himself a little so I could have a go at his throbbing 
cock with my mouth. When my lips closed around the bulging glans he moaned 
in delight and Sue, seeing me occupied like this, decided to help me get 
some pleasure as well. 

She raised my blouse and undid the clasp of my bra. My tits swung free for 
her hands to caress and play with, which she did with all her heart So there 
we were: I had my tits played with Tommy had his cock sucked by me Sue 
frigged her burning quim. It was getting to be quite an arrangement. But 
more could be done. 

Tommy was the first to get into some sort of action by bringing his arm 
around the seat, finding my dripping slit opening under his searching 
fingers. 

Ricky, seeing him do this, came into action, and standing up he stood 
himself behind me. Luckily, Sue's car wasn't one of the smallest and he had 
plenty of room to open my buttocks I would have thought his attention would 
go to that part of my anatomy Years of taking that road to pleasure made it 
a bit hard to change orifices all of a sudden, but I didn't mind too much, 
since Tommy was really superbly frigging my dripping cunt. Lucky for me he 
didn't immediately push his enormous dong in my ass; instead he put his 
mouth to my puckered hole first and delightfully sucked it This way he 
wasn't just preparing it for penetration by his whopper, but also giving me 
a wonderful sensation. I wiggled my ass so much he actually had some trouble 
keeping his mouth on it. His tongue gorgeously entered my rectum, and when 
he found it sufficiently wet he took his mouth away and I felt the throbbing 
glans being pushed against the tight opening. 

Keeping my buttocks spread as far as they would go he tried to enter my back 
entrance, helping as much as possible by pushing my ass backwards to meet 
his thrusts. He slowly began to work his dong in. I must confess it did hurt 
me a little initially, but this changed when he was past the first tight 
ring of muscles. As soon as he had the head of his dick in I underwent a 
most delightful sensation, and I could not keep myself from urging him on by 
fiercely moving back on his cock. Finally he had it in to the hilt and I had 
never felt more stuffed than I was then Tommy was still frigging my cunt in 
a most able way, and although I could not see Sue wanking herself-I still 
was sucking Tommy's dick, remember-I could hear the sopping noises her 
fingers made sliding in and out of her cunt. 

Of course, this could not last forever, and like most pleasant things it 
ended all too quickly. Tommy was the first to give up his load and he 
delightfully filled my mouth with his sticky sperm. Seeing me swallow his 
gooky spunk, Sue couldn't hold out any longer; groaning in passion, she 
spent all over her fingers. At the same time, Ricky filled my bowels with 
his lukewarm sperm. 

Probably for the first time in his life, Tommy had his fingers wet with a 
woman's spunk. Using all the handkerchiefs we had among us, we brought some 
order to our looks and continued our ride to Joan's and Berta's place. They 
had not seen us stop and turn off the road and we wondered whether they 
would still be waiting for us. 

I would not have blamed them if when we arrived they refused to let us in, 
but fortunately it turned out differently. They welcomed us with enthusiasm, 
although they had a wondering look on their faces. 

Very briefly I told them what had happened, and being the hot bitches they 
were they were not annoyed by it, but instead laughed and promised they 
would get even with me if it took them all night to do it But first of all 
we had something to drink and eat, and it sure restored our strength. We 
were going to need strength if I wasn't wrong in judging the looks on Joan's 
and Berta's faces We really had a party going plenty of food and drinks, all 
of us being in the best of moods. 

Joan was sitting at my right side. Ricky had positioned himself on my left 
side on the couch. Opposite us on the other couch, Sue was being flanked by 
Berta and Tommy. Everything was really nice and cozy, and things were going 
to develop quite nicely. 

This night was going to be more than Sue and I had hoped for! If I wasn't 
mistaken we were going to be made love to by either sex this was just the 
sort of thing we both loved. 

Joan raised herself, and without saying anything she started to undress 
while we looked on. As soon as she was naked I decided to follow suit. Soon 
everybody was as naked as the day they were born from that moment on, things 
really started to happen. 

I was once more on the couch with Joan and Ricky, but Joan, instead of 
sitting close to me, as she had been doing before, sat a little away from me 
and spreading her legs she gave us a view of her delightful cunt. Like I 
told you before, she was very slim with hardly any tits, but she had a very 
nice pussy and it must have been itching. 

I don't know how you people feel about it, but I feel rather hot and randy. 
So (if you don't mind) I think I'm going to have a quick rub and get it over 
with. Why don't you join me? Let's all be voluptuous and wank ourselves. 
It's so nice to do it together. Come on, what are we waiting for? I'm sure 
we all want it. I know I do and Berta can't be very much different I don't 
think I'm going to give you much chance to frig yourself, Joan, I said. I 
think I feel like doing it for you and if your cunt tastes like it looks I 
might even lick you off. Mmmmm I love to have a taste of your juices. Tell 
me, do you have a lot to give my mouth? Let's feel that hot twat of yours I 
brought my hand to her opened slit-it was in just the state I like to find a 
cunt in warm and moist my fingers sliding between the hairy lips without any 
problem. She closed her eyes and let me work my fingers in and out of her 
cunt for some time and I enjoyed what I was doing. She was so nice and wet 
between the legs, and taking my fingers from her cunt I brought them to my 
lips to have a little taste of her juices. She tasted like I had expected 
her to taste and it made me go down on my knees immediately Mmmmm doesn't 
she smell nice so spunky and randy. I can't wait to have a taste of her 
cunt. Why don't you suck Ricky's prick, Joan? It's not horrible at all just 
close your lips around it and you will see how nice it is. The poor boy is 
dying for you to do it. Come on, Ricky, stop jacking off and stand up. Give 
the lady your whopper to chew on she must be good with her mouth Ricky 
raised himself, and standing at Joan's side he brought his prick to her 
mouth. For a moment Joan hesitated, but spurred on by me she opened her 
mouth, and taking her head between his hands, Ricky brought her closer to 
his rock-hard cock. She couldn't do anything else but take the scepter in 
her mouth; she must have liked the texture of it, because right after it had 
entered her mouth she began to suck him off with a greediness I had not 
thought possible in a hardened lesbian. 

On the other side of us things were also going to develop marvelously, and 
Sue was getting the best part of it. Berta was lying on the couch and Sue 
was lying over her with her head pointed at Berta's toes. Their mouths were 
closed over each other's slit. In other words, they were sixty-nining in the 
well known way. There was only one difference in this sapphic position: 
Tommy also took part in the action. 

Like Ricky had done to me earlier this evening, Tommy was sucking Sue's 
asshole while he frigged his bursting prick. When he found her sufficiently 
wet and ready for his cock to enter her tight hole, he brought his wet cock 
to her back entrance and with one mighty lunge he pushed it up her ass to 
the hilt. His balls were banging against her ass as he started to fuck her 
in his Greek fashion. 

It must have hurt her a little for she gave one high shriek, but soon she 
was enjoying it; she slobbered away at Berta's spunk-filled cunt. 

Berta also lost her disgust at anything male; reaching between Sue's legs 
she began to play with Tommy's balls as they swayed back and forth. One 
thing we had proved this evening people very easily adapt themselves under 
the right guidance. Later, they couldn't say anything else other than that 
they had enjoyed themselves tremendously. 

Of course, this one bout wasn't the only one we had. Having once acquired a 
taste there was no way to stop either the two men or the two women. They 
were not satisfied until Tommy and Ricky had fucked Sue and me in the cunt. 
As for Joan and Berta, they also had a cock up their cunts for the very 
first time in their lives. In between there was some homosexual loving, but 
that only whetted our appetite for something more varied. 

It's impossible to remember all the different positions we made love in that 
night, but all in all it had been a most pleasant one, and since then we 
have often repeated this get together many times. 

Maybe I can find the occasion to tell about such another orgy Right now, in 
the next chapter, I want to tell you something about the meeting I had with 
Jim, my boss as you will remember, and his wife. That has always been one of 
the most pleasant experiences I ever had, and it would be a pity not to tell 
about it So here we go! I hope you will enjoy it just as much as the one I 
already told you. 

 CHAPTER TWELVE 

It had been some time since Jim had promised that I would meet his wife. 
Since the first time we had made love together, he had on every occasion 
talked about her, and each time my interest in her had increased. I had 
asked him a couple of times when I was going to meet her but every time we 
made an appointment something else had come up and we had to cancel it. 

But finally we seemed to succeed. The night after we had made another date, 
he picked me up at the hotel and drove me to his flat. On our way down to 
his place I kept bothering him so much about what we were going to do that 
night that we almost had a head-on collision. Jim told me to shut up if I 
still wanted to have some sex tonight. After taking the rest of the ride in 
silence we arrived at their place. His wife must have been waiting for us, 
for before he could use his key to open the door it was opened by one of the 
most beautiful women I have ever seen She must have been in her late 
twenties or early thirties-very lovely with her raven black hair. Nothing 
Jim had told me about this prick and cunt hungry bird had been exaggerated 
and her eyes had the most perverted look I had ever seen. 

The tight silken dress she was wearing clung to her body like a second skin 
and showed her voluptuous figure to its best advantage. Her high-heeled 
suede shoes made her beautiful long legs look even longer than they already 
were, and her lips were formed in a sulky little smile. 

Jim introduced us to each other and throwing her arms around me she kissed 
me full on the mouth while Jim stood by, smiling at us. Right when she 
kissed me I could feel this woman getting under my skin, and I was certain 
we were going to have a most marvelous night. One of those nights where 
anything goes and only the sky is the limit of our sensuality. One of those 
nights one comes back from exhausted but fully satisfied. One of those 
nights I love Her name was Telma and the way Jim spoke it, it sounded like a 
caress. Although he wasn't exactly the most faithful husband one could 
imagine, he must still love her very dearly (and the same must have been 
true for Telma). When she looked at her husband it was with lust and love, 
and I almost envied their happiness, although I was certain I was going to 
get a good part of it. 

Keeping her arm around my shoulder, Telma led me to the lovely living room, 
with Jim following us. Telma and I seated ourselves on the couch while Jim 
took an easy chair opposite us. 

We all knew what we were here for, but for no particular reason there was a 
slightly embarrassed silence for some time, till Telma raised herself and 
switched on the hi-fi. Soft music filled the room, making us feel more at 
ease immediately. 

Anybody for a drink? Jim asked, going to the bar. 

I think I could do with a nice cold drink how about you, Mitzy? 

I agreed, and after telling Jim what we liked we settled down to enjoy our 
drinks and talk some more. Telma was the one to bring the subject of 
conversation around to sex; I would have been surprised if she had not been. 

You still know how to pick a lovely girl, darling, she told her husband. 
Giving me a little smile, she went on: I wonder what she will look like in 
the nude. I'm sure she will be extremely lovely, knowing your taste. Mmmmm 
this music makes me feel all sexy. You know I used to be a dancer before I 
married Jim, Mitzy. Well, dancer is probably a big word for it. I used to be 
a stripper-and a good one. I was often asked for special parties and at 
these parties I could really dance and strip the way I wanted to. You know 
make it really something sexy it's a pity one cannot perform like that when 
working in a night club the police would close the place down in about two 
nights, but it still is a pity most strippers would love to show off more 
than they are allowed to by the law. I think most of them are 
exhibitionists. At least I loved to feel all those hot eyes on me when I 
went through my act. It made me feel all randy. I can't even count the times 
I had to hurry from the stage to my dressing room to give myself a quick 
wank. Feeling all those lewd eyes on me during my act made me feel all randy 
and I just had to come. Sometimes I was so fucking hot my hands were shaking 
and one of the other girls in the club, knowing how I felt, helped me get my 
orgasm by frigging or sucking me. After I had come I did the same for her, 
of course I think that's where I acquired the real taste for females, 
because before I started as a stripper I had never done anything like that 
before. But I don't regret it and I still love to make love to another 
female and Jim doesn't mind. In fact, he encourages me to have it as much as 
possible, and being the darling he is he even assists me in finding girls to 
have it with. That's how he found you, and I think I'm going to be very 
grateful to him for it. You really are a lovely girl, Mitzy, and we are 
going to have lots of fun! Do you want me to dance for you strip for you? 
Not like in the clubs, but the way I love to do it I was getting quite 
excited by what she told me and I nodded my head, dying to see her go 
through her act. Already I could see her undressed in my mind, but I longed 
to see her going through the various stages of undressing herself. 

Telma raised herself and dimming the lights in the room, she began her 
stripping act. Picking up the hem of her dress, she slowly began to raise 
her arms and wiggled out of the tight sheath. Once out of her dress she 
stood in the middle of the room dressed in panties, bra, high-heeled shoes, 
garters and stockings. She looked absolutely delectable and Jim and I let 
our eyes rove over her gorgeous body. 

Smiling a luscious little smile she put her hand between her legs, resting 
them on her crotch for a while. Rubbing her hands over her cunt for some 
time, she spread her legs and raised her arms, reaching behind her back to 
undo the clasp of her miniscule bra. The whole affair barely covered the 
nipples of her bulging tits. Undulating her lovely body on the rhythm of the 
sexy music, her tits broke free of their prison and I could feast my eyes on 
the orbs Jim had so vividly described. The long nipples had already hardened 
she must have loved to show off like this, even if she had a relatively 
small audience. 

The bra dropped to the floor and her hands immediately went to her tits. 
Closing them over her breasts, she pressed and kneaded them for some time 
before she focused her attention on the erected nipples. Between thumb and 
forefingers of both hands she rolled the long dark nipples, and a sigh of 
contentment escaped her. 

Looking at her, I longed to do this for her. No, I wanted to do even better 
and suck the sharp pointed things between my lips. Jim must have sensed what 
I was up to-he gestured me to stay where I was and enjoy her performance a 
little longer. Looking at him I could see he was just as affected by his 
wife's show as I was his hardened prick clearly showed in his tight 
trousers. I decided to act against my own will for a change and not go over 
and frig his bursting prick, although I knew he would have loved my doing it 
for him. His big dong made me long even more for some sex, and between my 
legs I felt my cunt getting dripping wet. But it was nice to restrain 
oneself from the first temptation for a change. It had a very special thrill 
and I decided to play their game with them. Sooner or later I was sure to 
get all the sex I could handle, either from Telma or from Jim (but most 
probably from both of them) and if they could wait, I could. So I didn't 
even try to frig myself to a boiling orgasm. 

Telma was still standing in the center of the room, but now her hands had 
stopped playing with her tits. Moving over her body in a slow and caressing 
way, then began tugging at the waistband of her panties. I hoped she was 
going to take them off; I wanted to see her glorious cunt, but instead of 
doing this and giving Jim and me the full sight of her dripping slit, her 
hand disappeared under the thin cloth. We could both see she was busily 
fingering her twat. I envied her, and it really took all of my willpower to 
stop myself from doing the same pushing my hand under my dress and playing 
with my own swollen clit. All of my attention was on Telma now and she also 
had her eyes fixed on me, looking at me with a sensuous smile on her face. 

Don't you love seeing me do this, Mitzy? Do you like the way I'm fingering 
my dripping slit? Oh yes, I'm so terribly wet. I'm always wet when I do this 
in front of another girl. I'm doing this for you, my dear. For you I want to 
be a real hot bitch. Jim has told me how much you love to make love to 
another woman so for you I want to be a hot lesbian bitch with a cunt 
dripping and full of come-juice come-juice for you to frig out of me suck 
out of me! Oh no, don't come to me yet! Let me play with myself a little 
longer. I love your eyes resting on me your hot eyes watching me doing this. 
It makes me even more randy, if that is possible. Look at me while I'm 
playing my solitary game, Mitzy. Look at me making love to myself. But take 
off your dress, darling I want to see you in the nude, while I'm frigging 
myself I raised myself hastily and in the same rush, I freed myself of my 
dress. Standing only a few feet away from her, I was still wearing my bra 
and panties. My panties were wet in the crotch with my flowing juices. 

You look really lovely, Mitzy. But please, take off your bra and panties as 
well. I want to see your tits and cunt. Sit down on the couch again and 
spread your legs as wide as possible. I want to see those dripping cunt lips 
of yours. Are you as wet as I am? Oh, I'm so sticky wet so delightfully wet! 
Let me have a look at yours, darling I did as she asked me to do and gave 
her full sight of my opened cunt. Telma followed me by almost ripping off 
her panties and quickly stepping out of them. My heart jumped an extra beat 
when my eyes beheld her cunt for the first time. She had such a lovely 
mound, covered with soft black curls, just as Jim had told me. Her cunt 
hairs had a very exciting red gloss over them and my longing to take her in 
my arms and make love to her became even stronger. 

She stood there with her legs spread wide, and without the slightest trace 
of shame she brought her hand to her mound again, looking lovelier than 
anything I had ever seen before. Opening the rose-colored cunt lips with 
skilled fingers, she began to play with the fully erected clit and this was 
just that little something which made me lose control over myself. I 
couldn't help myself any longer, I just had to have something tickling my 
cunt as well! And what better than my own skilled hands? I also opened my 
dripping crack and a stiff finger disappeared between the hairy, swollen 
lips. Telma, seeing me do this, gave a delighted little cry, watching my 
finger slide in and out of the slimy lips and feverishly she frigged her own 
sopping cunt. 

Seeing her jack off in this furious manner, I knew how much she needed it, 
and it only took me two steps to come close to her. We opened our arms to 
the other and in a tight embrace we kissed like two lovers meeting after a 
long absence. We stood like that for what looked like an awfully long time, 
kissing one another and pressing our bulging mounds together, devouring the 
tickling contact of our mingling cunt hairs. Juice was dripping down our 
legs and we knew we couldn't hold out very much longer. Our hands started to 
travel all over the other's body, resting on the tits and belly till they 
finally found a woman's most favorite spot. Our fingers were beginning to 
play sapphic rhapsody cajoling the swollen clits, rubbing the moistened 
lips. We couldn't keep on standing like this, so we let ourselves down on 
the soft carpeted floor in order to easily devour the goodies we had to 
offer one another. 

Lying on our sides, our faces turned to each other, one arm around the 
other's neck, one hand between the other's legs, working on the sopping 
slits under our fingers, we made love Our mouths sought out a tit to suck 
and taking turns we licked and sucked the hardened nipples. For some time we 
had forgotten all about Jim's presence, but looking up from our play we saw 
him still sitting in the chair he had occupied from the start. He had freed 
his cock from its imprisonment in his trousers and it looked hard and 
beautiful to our excited eyes. Both his hands were closed around the huge 
stem, and keeping pace with our fingers he jacked himself off. His eyes, 
focused on us, were shining with a look of wild lust and passion. 

Jim is enjoying himself tremendously. He loves to see me making love with 
another woman. And I love him for being like that. He loves to bring me new 
girls every so often sometimes I have to break them in and that makes it 
even more beautiful. You must join me in devirginizing a girl one day. I use 
a huge dildo on them or get them so heated up that they almost cry out for 
Jim to fuck them, which of course he does with the greatest of pleasure and 
I like seeing him do it. Up to now there hasn't been a girl who complained 
about it. They have always loved what we did to them, although they 
sometimes resisted for some time but they always come after the first time 
and ask for more and get it! Do you like what I'm doing to you? Your fingers 
are so nice in my cunt. You know how to frig, darling! I'm going to come 
gorgeously by your fingers. You ream me so deeply. Look at Jim he is going 
to spunk all over his fingers any minute now. I love him for his lewdness. 
Oh, I hope he is going to spunk all over your lovely body. I would love to 
lick his slime from your body clean you from his spunk. Please frig me 
faster, darling make me come with your lovely fingers. I want to come! 
Faster faster frig me faster, you little darling masturbate my cunt it's 
itching me so jack me off as fast as you can. Oh, my slippery cunt it's so 
slippery, all for you frig frigggggg She almost shouted this last, and at 
the same time her fingers were poking my dilating slit at a fantastic speed, 
bringing me to the verge of coming myself. Our fingers were flying in and 
out of our dripping slits, while Jim stood over us, masterfully jacking his 
gorgeous dong. Telma and I had our orgasm at the same time. Crying out in 
lust, we spurted our spunk over each other's fingers, and at the same time 
our writhing bodies were wet with long gushes of lukewarm whitish sperm, 
bursting from Jim's prick as he came. Long before the last drops of slimy 
spunk had left his cock we were at each other with open mouths, licking the 
lovely spunk away from each other's body with a fierce delight. 

Shaking the last drops of spunk from his slackening prick, Jim let himself 
down in the chair again, leaving us to ourselves. After this first 
introductory round of lovemaking it took us some time to calm down enough to 
have another bout. 

Telma and I took it easy for some time, only very lightly caressing one 
another. Kissing in a most relaxed and satisfying way, fondling our breasts 
and sexual parts, without really rousing the other to a pitch where one 
could not stop and just had to come Jim served another round of drinks and 
we talked about the hotel and the things some people do when they think they 
can't be seen. It's really amazing the way some people break away from their 
usual inhibitions as soon as they get away from home. Otherwise completely 
normal men give reign to their latent homosexuality and pick up the first 
pretty boy they see. Women go dyke hunting as soon as they are away from 
their legal husband or take the first bloke which offers them a stiffer or 
bigger prick than their husbands can give them. Sometimes I think it would 
be so much easier on a lot of people's lives if they shared their partners' 
wishes a little bit more and talked about their needs and longings. If 
everybody just did that, a completely new society would develop and a lot of 
unhappiness would be avoided. 

Take for instance Jim and Telma. If they didn't each have the understanding 
of the other, they could be very unhappy indeed, but they have solved all 
their problems by giving and taking. By allowing the partner all his or her 
whims they are a lot better off than some people I know. 

Telma told us about the time she worked as a stripper and some of these 
stories were so exciting it slowly worked us into our next activity. She 
sure had her proper dose of premarital loving, and her activities included 
men as well as women. As soon as she had married Jim she had told him her 
penchant for lesbian love, and although he had not liked the idea of his 
wife making love to another woman at first, he had told her to go ahead. The 
first time she had taken a girl friend home to have some tribadic pleasure 
she had told him about it and they had arranged for him the possibility to 
look in on them. She had done everything possible to give him the maximum in 
amusement, and after the girl friend had left she had gone over to the other 
room and found him busily jacking himself off. Traces of spunk on the floor 
proved it wasn't exactly the first time he had come, and they had made love 
in a most satisfying and furious way. After that day Jim never regretted 
giving Telma consent to have lesbian affairs on the side. In fact; he was 
very grateful for her to have introduced him to this sort of thing, and when 
she had let him take part in these affairs their love life had become even 
more exciting and pleasurable. 

At this point in her vivid description Telma and I were fully rested and 
more than ready for some more lovemaking. Jim was still slumped in the 
chair. He was still fully dressed, only his drooping prick hanging from his 
trousers. The poor thing was covered with his spendings and it looked so 
pathetic in this state of complete rest. The first thing we did was help him 
undress so we would be able to enjoy ourselves all the better. Once having 
him naked we started to make love to him like two prick-hungry bitches, 
trying to bring his cock to erection again. Telma fondled his balls while I 
tried to bring on his hard-on by sucking the head of his dick. 

I don't know what he had done during the day, but he must have been fucking 
another woman, for no matter how much we tried, letting our hands play with 
his prick and balls in the most skillful way we could muster, taking the 
most seductive poses while we did it, we couldn't get him erect again. I was 
just about to focus my attention on Telma again and have some loving with 
this delightful girl when she decided to take matters in hand and go to more 
drastic means in getting him hard again. 

It's no use like this, Mitzy. I don't think we will succeed like this. My 
darling must have worn himself out during the day and now he needs a 
slightly stronger means of getting roused again. You just wait till I come 
back and keep on frigging his prick I know what he needs and I won't be a 
second Telma left the room and I continued to play with Jim's prick and 
balls. Looking up when Telma came back to the room again, I saw she had 
brought a heavy leather belt with her and my eyes lit up in pleasure when I 
understood what we were going to do with it. Jim's eyes also lit up with the 
same sort of pleasure and he looked at his wife with understanding. 

You're so very thoughtful, Telma. Nothing will bring this cock of mine back 
to life faster than a couple of lashes from you especially when Mitzy keeps 
on playing with my prick and balls the way she is doing. But don't forget to 
frig yourself, because you know you will need all the wetness you can manage 
when I get hard again and want to penetrate your cunt. You know how hard I 
get with this sort of thing Telma smiled at him, and standing beside him she 
began to flagellate him with all her might. Like Jim had requested, her hand 
was between her legs, busily working on her cunt lips and swollen clitoris. 
Seeing her go at it I became highly excited and doubled the speed of my hand 
frigging his prick, wondering how long it would take him to get it hard 
again. 

I could hardly believe my eyes when his cock, so soft and useless only a 
couple of minutes ago, started to swell in my hand, growing bigger and 
bigger with every stroke of the lash Telma wielded. I couldn't believe the 
proportions his dong was taking it was a plain miracle! Never before had I 
seen his prick take the size it had now, and it still seemed to grow! 

The bulging glans had a fiery red glow and drops of pre-fuck appeared from 
the tiny slit. The throbbing stem became slippery with every drop of 
pre-fuck running down it my hand was sticky wet with the stuff and the whole 
thing excited me terribly. I was getting to be quite an addict to this sort 
of mild sadism, and I knew I had to do something with my burning twat. 

The moistened cunt lips were open to my fingers and when I pushed two of 
them between the hairy swollen lips Telma threw the lash away with a groan, 
while Jim freed himself from my hand. Pushing Telma in the chair he had been 
sitting on, he went down on his knees in front of it with his rock-hard 
prick in his hand. Telma had thrown her legs over the armrests of the chair 
and Jim directed his whopper to her opened crack, pushing it in to the hilt 
with one mighty lunge. 

Without stopping the fingering of my cunt I came close to them, watching 
their mad lust through slitted eyes. Jim's gigantic cock was buried in 
Telma's hairy crack to the hilt when he moved forward, almost pulling it out 
all the way when he moved back. The veins on the throbbing stem were 
swollen, traces of Telma's juices clinging to it, streaking the thing with a 
marvelous wetness. Bringing my hand between their bodies I wet my fingers 
with the sticky stuff it tasted like honey when I brought my hand to my 
mouth and licked it clean of their spendings; seeing me do this, Telma and 
Jim doubled their fucking speed. They went at it like a mare and a stallion. 
Telma had thrown her legs around Jim's back and their fucking filled the 
room with a sopping noise. 

Standing beside them, fingering myself and playing with Jim's prick when it 
burst free of Telma's dripping cunt, became too tiring for me and I let 
myself down on the floor beside them, squatting on my heels with my legs as 
wide open as possible. 

Looking at Jim's dangling balls banging against her, I couldn't resist the 
temptation to reach for them with my free hand. Playing with his balls gave 
his fucking something extra, and the whole thing was so exciting and lewd it 
made my head spin. My finger in my cunt was giving me so much pleasure I had 
to close my eyes for a second, but when I opened them again a new idea came 
to me. 

Spreading Jim's buttocks, I brought my tongue between them and started to 
lick his asshole. With all my ardor I licked his brown, puckered hole, 
shivers of pleasure running down my back, turning my skin to goose pimples. 
Not wanting to come right away, I had stopped my frigging and from my opened 
cunt the juices freely flowed down my legs. 

Suddenly a spasm shook both Telma's and Jim's body, and it wasn't hard to 
tell they had been creaming at the same time. Pulling his prick from her 
cunt, some spunk trickled from her gaping slit, the sight of it making me 
feel awfully hungry. I longed for it, and Jim must have sensed what I 
wanted. 

Lick Telma's cunt, Mitzy. Lick it for her have some spunk if you want to she 
loves you doing it He didn't have to tell me a second time. Immediately I 
went for her hot-box with opened mouth, sucking away at their mingled 
spendings. Telma, throwing her legs over the armrests of the chair once more 
to give me better access to her dripping slit, took my head between her 
hands and pressed my mouth tight against her cunt. 

Go at it, darling suck me there is nothing I like better than having my cunt 
sucked after I have been coming the way I have been now. Just pretend it's 
all my juices you're sucking up. It's for you I had my cunt filled with 
spunk. I knew you liked it! Oh, how lovely your tongue feels on my inflamed 
slit! It's so nice and soft and at the same time it enters my quim so 
deeply. Oh yes, my darling tickle my clit with the tip of your tongue like 
that. It's like a tiny prick seeking my most sensitive spot. Suck it, love 
bite it. I want you to let Jim fuck you so I can have the same pleasure with 
you. Let him fill your slit with spunk for me to suck to devour. Oh, it's so 
gorgeous the way you do it. My other girl friends will love you, like I love 
you you have such a marvelous tongue so long so lovely go on, darling, suck 
me some more faster faster! 

I couldn't have asked for more. Sucking her cunt was just what I wanted at 
the moment, but I also wanted Jim to fuck me and leaving her cunt with 
reluctance, I threw myself backwards on the floor and opened my legs wide 
for Jim to fill me with his prick. 

I was so fucking randy I could have come by just thinking about a prick. 
Making me raise my knees, Jim knelt between my open legs and his prick was 
just as hard as it had been before he fucked his wife. 

Telma, playing furiously with her own cunt, raised herself from the chair, 
taking his prick in her hand and guiding the stiff poker to my dilating 
slit. Having pushed it up my twat all the way he began fucking me in a slow 
and teasing way, but he soon began to fuck me faster when I moved myself up 
and down to meet his thrusts. Bending over me, Telma closed her mouth over 
my tit, sucking the hardened nipple delightfully with a sort of rolling 
motion of her lips. Soon they had me floating on a cloud of pleasure. Waves 
of passion were going through my body, making me shudder in lust and 
delight. Jim's dong seemed to swell and throb in my cunt, filling me to the 
brim with its aggressive hardness. Never before had he fucked me like this. 
The present atmosphere, Telma and me making love together, the lashing he 
had undergone must have inspired him to unknown heights. 

My hand went for Telma's twat and taking her fingers from it I replaced them 
with mine. There is nothing so good as fingering a slippery cunt when one is 
being fucked good and properly. 

My cunt was stretched to its maximum by Jim's whopper! My tit was sucked and 
played with in a way only another woman knows how to suck and play! My 
fingers were buried in a lovely cunt, delightfully wet with the juices 
flowing freely from it! The room was filled with the smell of spunk and come 
juice! What more could a girl wish for? I felt happy and exalted and all my 
vices were coming to the surface of my being. 

I loved my mother for giving me those strong sexual feelings! And one of 
these days I must visit her again and try to seduce her into making love 
together. 

I suddenly remembered I still had a younger sister at home. She had been far 
too young to seduce when I left home, but she was already a lovely girl, and 
I wondered if she was inclined the way I was. I could almost picture the 
three of us together, making love doing all those things I love so much and 
the thought of it brought on my orgasm. 

My spunk spurted over Jim's prick and Telma followed me by once more wetting 
my fingers with her juices. Buried deep in my cunt, Jim's prick freed itself 
from its sperm as my cunt was filled with its lukewarm stickiness. Telma 
didn't hesitate for a second in keeping her promise. As soon as Jim had 
pulled his wet prick from my slit, she went for my opened cunt with her open 
mouth. Her lovely mouth cleaned me of all traces of spunk, and even when she 
had me all the way clean she kept on sucking and sucking till she once more 
had me swooning in a creamy spend. 

When I left them I was very unsteady on my legs, but fully satisfied and 
happy, having given Telma my promise to come over one day when she had some 
girl friends in for a real lesbian orgy. 


THE END
